《D-Tripper》 Prologue+Chapter 1-Idiotic Beginning Right now, a boy, Yoshitaka Shou, is being chased by zombie-like being at some place that looks like out of sci-fi movies while holding a sword in his hand accompanied by a girl wearing a black cape. ¡°WHY THE HELL DID IT BECOME LIKE THIS!?¡± Right, how did it become like this? You guys must be confused. This all started because of idiotic incident, at idiotic time, by an idiotic person that this boy got caught up in this idiotic situation. Right, this is the start of crazy, idiotic, and illogical adventure. * * * * It all started from this evening. As usual, Yoshitaka Shou is playing online game on his computer. This computer is really important for him, as it holds his games and visual novels (and of course some Eroge, he¡¯s a boy after all), he even has some soft copy of manga and light novels. Some people call him an otaku. ¡°Hey~~~! Shou~!¡± Someone called for him from outside. When He look outside it was His friend, Takeharu. ¡°Ou, Bakaharu. You come again? What do you want today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same as usual, can I search some VN¡¯s? And don¡¯t call me Bakaharu, my name is Takeharu.¡± He often comes to Shou¡¯s house to borrow manga or VN. Sometimes they play games together. He is one of Shou¡¯s friends. In fact, he¡¯s the one who is closest to Shou. ¡°Alright, come in.¡± ¡°Hey, could you lend me your computer for a while?¡± ¡°Oh, sure. Just, don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t. Maybe¡­¡± ¡°OY!¡± Then, he uses Shou¡¯s computer as Shou reads manga at the corner of his room. ¡°Um¡­ Shou¡­¡± ¡°Now what?¡± Shou sighed as Takeharu called upon him. He set aside his manga and walked over to the computer. Takeharu turned his face around and said ¡°I think your computer crashed¡­¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± He rushed to his computer and sees the monitor that displaying some error code. ¡°What the hell did you do!?¡± Panicked, Shou pushes Takeharu aside and takes control of his own computer. ¡°Um¡­ I was drinking cola when your computer was about to start up. Then my hand slipped and poured some cola to your PC.¡± ¡°ARE YOU AN IDIOT!? Wait¡­ yes you are an idiot. I was an idiot for asking an idiot if he¡¯s an idiot or not.¡± ¡°S-sorry.¡± ¡°Argh¡­ let¡¯s just hope that my data is okay. If not, you¡¯re going to regret this.¡± Shou shuts down his PC after struggling through the swarm of error messages shown on the screen. He opens up his PC and dries the components which are wet because of the cola, then reassemble it again and try to start it up. At first it starts up properly. But unfortunately after the start up, he sees some error notice. ¡°Agh¡­ what is it now¡­¡± Then he Read the notice. ¡°Some of your data are lost. Please try to shock the computer with a stun-gun to restore it yourself.¡± It says. ¡°What the hell does that mean!? Has my computer gone crazy?¡± ¡°Shou, here, a stun-gun.¡± Takeharu just pulled out and gives Shou a stun-gun naturally. ¡°And why the hell do you have it!? Like hell I will do it! It would damage it up more!¡± ¡°Eh? So you won¡¯t do it huh? Well, then I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± ¡°Stop you idiot!¡± But Shou was too late. That idiot already shocked Shou¡¯s PC with the stun-gun. After he shocked it, the computer suddenly generates an electric spark wildly. ¡°You idiot!! Why did you do that!?¡± ¡°Because the computer asked for it.¡± Takeharu said with a relaxed tone. Seems like this idiot really think that shocking the PC with stun-gun was something natural. ¡°What the hell with that logi--¡± Shou got caught up by the spark and fell unconscious. Slowly, his body shows up some binary number and slowly flow into the computer. ¡°Shou!¡± Takeharu surprised seeing his friend suddenly got shocked and absorbed into the PC. * * * * Shou regained his consciousness and as he woke up, he was confused by his surroundings it looked just like a sci-fi movie. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ¡°Where¡­ am I?¡± He could see some futuristics building, even floating house(?) and some weird automobiles, not only those, there''s many of structures that seems just like how sci-fi has been describing our future. However some of them are in ruins. ¡°This isn''t my room. No way¡­ this place ¡­¡± He recognizes this place. Not because he has gone here before, it was because this place is the place where he always sees from his PC monitor. A game where the human has to fight against alien, a First Person Shooter sci-fi game that he bought recently. ¡°How could I¡­ Ah, that¡¯s right, that idiot shocked my computer and then¡­ Is this a dream? This is a dream, right?¡± Voicing his disbelief, Shou falls on his knee. ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°Hey, the bum over there.¡± Shou heard someone. But it was a girl¡¯s voice. Yet again, he feels like he recognizes this voice. When he turned to the source of the voice he sees a girl standing over there but her figures doesn¡¯t match with the sci-fi like surroundings. She has scorching red colored iris that look captivating, with her black waist-length hair, she also wears a black cape. Under that cape she is wearing, a normal looking clothes and skirt can be seen. But Shou suddenly realize something. ¡°You are¡­¡± Yes this girl, ¡°The Demon Lord Mao!?¡± is a girl from another game. Besides that she doesn¡¯t match with the setting for this game, she also from different kind of game. Well to put it bluntly, she is from an Eroge that Shou has played before. Completely different type of game from this one which is a normal game without ¡®ero'' content. Well, in the game after she was defeated she became attached to the protagonist as expected from an eroge. ¡°Why are you here!?¡± Shou inquired the girl. ¡°That¡¯s what I would like to know. Where the hell is this?¡± ¡°Er¡­ how to say it¡­ I know where this is yet I also don¡¯t know how I got here.¡± ¡°What? Such an unreliable bum. Even though you have the smell of ¡®that idiot¡¯.¡± ¡°¡®That idiot¡¯?¡± ¡®oh right, I remember this girl usually call the protagonist like that.¡¯ ¡°Did you mean ¡®the hero¡¯?¡± ¡°Oh, so you do know who I mean. So? Do you know anything about this place?¡± ¡°Oh right, um¡­ this place is¡­ somewhere different from your ¡®world¡¯ and my ¡®world¡¯. Ah¡­ it¡¯s like another world for us.¡± ¡°What? I don¡¯t really understand but, so you mean this is another world? That explain why I sense very little magic here. So? Got any idea to bring me back to my world?¡± ¡°Ah. Let¡¯s try asking him.¡± Shou saw someone wearing a high technological armor. It is no doubt that that guy is some mob character that he always sees in this game. ¡°Excuse me.¡± When Shou called him the guy turned around to him. ¡°HYA!!!¡± Shou was surprised seeing that guy appearance. He is looking like an undead, a zombie. That shouldn¡¯t have been here in this game. As this guy is a zombie and typical of zombies, they attack living humans, so right now that guy is about to attack Shou. ¡°M-Mao help!¡± Shou got startled and jumped behind. ¡°Eih!¡± Mao shoots out something from her palm and hit the zombie. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Some kind of zombie? I think.¡± ¡°Zombie? They¡¯re totally weak compared to my zombie minions.¡± ¡°Well, they are from different world from you, and they shouldn¡¯t be from this world either.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Whatever, anyway, I waste some of my power thanks to you. Now, help me get my power back.¡± ¡°Help you? How can I¡­ Wait, wait, you don¡¯t mean¡­¡± Shou already can guess what Mao means. He has played the game after all. And pretty sure most of us understand what Mao means by now. ¡°Of course. Now lend me your energy.¡± Mao drags Shou to some quiet alley somewhere. ¡°Wait! St-stop!!¡± Shou is desperately trying to break free from Mao¡¯s grip. ¡°NO~~~~!!!¡± Shou¡¯s scream could be heard echoing through (well no, not really). * * * * Chapter 2-Survivor Haven ¡°Ha~~ah! That sure is refreshing! You sure taste the same as ¡®that idiot¡¯.¡± Mao looks more energized than before. It¡¯s as if a shining aura surrounds her. ¡®That idiot¡¯ would be referring to ¡®the hero¡¯ of the world that Mao comes from. ¡°Ugh¡­ That was¡­¡± while Shou looked very worn out. Of course not just his expression, also his clothes looks messed up now. And of course the atmosphere around him also felt heavy, as if darkness glooms around him now, the very opposite of Mao. ¡°I made sure that I did it gently. It was quiet pleasant for you too, right?¡± Mao sneering at Shou seductively. ¡°¡­ Well¡­¡± Shou avert his eyes, feeling embarrassed. ¡®I can¡¯t say anything! It wasn¡¯t that unpleasant because she is my favorite heroine from that game! But there¡¯s no way I can say it!¡¯ Well, I guess you guys know what happened. She is Demon Lord from an Eroge after all. She sucks some ¡®energy¡¯ from Shou to refill her power. ¡®I could feel the sensation properly. I guess this is no dream huh?¡¯ thinking that Shou realized that this is reality, no matter how strong he want to doubt it. ¡®Damn, that was great.¡¯ Remembering his experience with Mao just now, his expression suddenly changed into a satisfied pleasant one. ¡°And so? There still some that I would like to ask you. Who are you actually?¡± The sudden question from Mao broke the expression from Shou¡¯s face. ¡°Ah right, sorry for the late introduction, I¡¯m Yoshitaka Shou. I¡¯m just some normal human¡­ I think. Somehow I also got caught up in this incident as you can see.¡± ¡°I see, well I¡¯m Mao, a demon lord. There¡¯s no need to introduce myself to you since you seems to know who I am, right.¡± ¡°Um¡­ well pretty much (I read the manual and character profile after all). You¡¯re from the race, a race that aren¡¯t really different from human except for the magic affinity far above the human even human mages. You¡¯re the type of . Recently become the . Your height is around 170cm¡­ no, wait was it 168cm? And your three sizes is--¡± ¡°WHY DO YOU KNOW SO MUCH ABOUT ME?!¡± Mao screams, cuts in Shou¡¯s recollection about Mao¡¯s profile. ¡°Eh well¡­¡± Lost for words, Shou can¡¯t reply to Mao¡¯s question. ¡°Are you a stalker?! How could you know so much about me?! Now that I think about it, why do I found you closely when I woke up earlier? So that wasn¡¯t a coincidence but you¡¯re a staker?! HIII~~! STAY AWAY FROM ME YOU STALKER!!!¡± Mao began to act desperately, trying to avoid Shou. ¡°NO! Wait, let me explain!¡± Shou chase after Mao who tries to run away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything and I¡¯m not going to hear anything~!¡± * * * * ¡°So? Now what should we do?¡± Mao inquired. After Shou cleared the misunderstanding both of them are taking a rest at abandoned rest area. Shou explained that he is from another world different from Mao and about the info that he has, he said that she is famous (somewhat) in his world. After hearing that her name is famous even to another world, Mao becomes a little bit big-headed for a while. ¡®Well¡­ I didn¡¯t lie to her¡­¡¯ ¡°I was thinking of going to a base close to here.¡± Shou looks around, trying to determine their location. ¡°A base? You seem to know about this place huh?¡± ¡°Well, kind of. Can you please lend me your help? We might meet another of those ¡®zombie¡¯ in our way. I promise I will search for a way to help you get back to your world.¡± ¡°Sure, but don¡¯t you forget what you need to do if I¡¯m out of magic because fending of those zombies. This place lack magical power after all.¡± ¡°¡­ Ahaha¡­¡± Shou gives a wry smile in respond. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then here. At least guard yourself a little.¡± Mao lends him some kind of sword decorated in glamorous manner. Its handle is coated with gold, the guard is the same with some gems on it while the pommel has a big gem in the center. ¡°Eh!? This is!¡± Shou looks surprised seeing the sword that she lends. ¡°Yes, ¡®his¡¯ sword.¡± * * * * ¡°WHY THE HELL DID IT BECOME LIKE THIS!?¡± Shou shouted out his complain as he is being chased by horde of zombies. ¡°I do wonder why~.¡± ¡°It¡¯s clearly your fault right!?¡± ¡°What!? How dare you blame me, the Demon Lord, you idiotic person!¡± ¡°Excuse me? Who the hell use such a loud explosive spell even though I said we need to stay quiet?¡± ¡°H-how should I know who it was!?¡± ¡°Hello, it¡¯s clear as a cloudless sky that it was you!¡± ¡°I-I got it alright! It¡¯s my fault! Geez, even though you¡¯re just a useless person.¡± ¡°Ah, on that note, can you not call me that?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll just call you Shou.¡± ¡°My name right away!? Shouldn¡¯t you try to call me by my family name first!? Ah whatever. We¡¯re almost there. Help me to hold them off!¡± ¡°Sure, sure. Just give me some energy later okay, I was tired because of that explosion spell.¡± ¡°If that spell take up a lot of energy then don¡¯t waste it! Moreover, that spell only make things worse doesn¡¯t it!?¡± ¡°S-shut your complain for later! You got any problem!?¡± ¡°Your ¡®tsundere¡¯ line isn¡¯t needed right now!¡± ¡°Who the hell is ¡®tsundere¡¯! No chance in hell that I¡¯ll go ¡®dere¡¯ for a guy like you!¡± ¡°You have! I¡¯m certain that you have been at least once become ¡®dere¡¯ with ¡®him¡¯! After all I have cleared your route before!¡± ¡°S-shut up! I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying but it feels like being mocked, so shut up! Or I¡¯ll teleport you to the abyss with !¡± ¡°There! That¡¯s the line that proves that I¡¯m right! I know your personality! If you say something like that, that means I¡¯m right and you can¡¯t deny it.¡± ¡°Y-You got any problem! I-I¡¯ll freeze you with !¡± ¡°If you really want to show off your skill, don¡¯t show it off with those ¡®tsundere¡¯ lines! Use it on those zombies!¡± ¡®Though, those tsundere lines are one of the factors that I like her¡­¡¯ ¡°I-I know it already! You¡¯re so noisy!¡± After some idiotic quarreling between Mao and Shou, Mao starts chanting up some spell. ¡°¡­ Fell into emptiness! HOLE OF ABYSS!¡± After she finish her chant, below the zombies appeared a big hole on the ground. The zombies who chased them fell down into that hole and disappeared into it. ¡°Hah¡­ that was¡­ really tiring¡­¡± Mao sits down, letting her back resting against a wall. Both of them already out of breath, running all around the place from those zombies. ¡°Most of it¡­ was¡­ because of¡­ arguing with you¡­¡± Well¡­ Shou got tired mostly from arguing with Mao it seems. ¡°For now I can¡¯t¡­ voice out my¡­ complain¡­ Make sure you¡­ give me much¡­ energy later¡­ okay¡­¡± ¡°Whatever¡­ I don¡¯t care anymore¡­ just don¡¯t¡­ waste magic power¡­ like that again¡­¡± Both of them take a rest and sit down involuntarily because of the tiredness. ¡°So? Where is the place you were talking about? Is it close by now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s there.¡± Shou point to a metallic door Mao resting agints. On the door ¡®Bunker 0105¡¯ is written. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Mao who doesn¡¯t know about anything about this world of course doesn¡¯t know about the human sheltering here. This bunker was build to defend and shelter humans and soldier against the alien that attacked earth. There¡¯s some residential area down there, and of course army base as well. Usually soldier doesn¡¯t live in the residential area but in some rented room or some barrack. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°It¡¯s some kind of sheltering for human. I¡¯m just guessing but, there might be people inside.¡± ¡°People? Not those ¡®zombies¡¯?¡± ¡°That¡¯s also a possibility.¡± Both of them carefully go inside of the bunker. Shou suddenly remember something. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ How come we haven¡¯t even seen a single alien enemy?¡± ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°This world¡­ in this world, the human shouldn¡¯t be facing zombies. They should have been facing some kind of aliens.¡± ¡°And? What do you want to say?¡± ¡°The fact that we haven¡¯t seen any aliens and how the zombies are here, maybe just like those zombies, the aliens are thrown into another world.¡± ¡°And what do you expect me to do?¡± ¡°This is just another possibility but¡­ maybe the human are also thrown into another world.¡± ¡°¡­ So you mean we might be the only one here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But, we will know it in this bunker.¡± After walking a while, Shou and Mao encountered someone. ¡°Careful.¡± ¡°I know it already okay.¡± Shou readying his sword. As he tries to call the guy¡­ ¡°Who are you!?¡± The guy suddenly turned around and pointed his gun to Shou. ¡°Yikes! Calm down! We¡¯re human! Well, this girl is not really human but¡­ She is my friend.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? You both dressed weirdly huh? Just like some of those zombies.¡± The guys already lowered his gun. ¡®Well¡­ they have setting from my era after all¡­¡¯ ¡°S-so, in this bunker¡­ any survivor?¡± ¡°Most of the survivor are here, come.¡± Shou and Mao followed the guy. ¡°And so¡­ who are you?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m Yoshitaka Shou. And this girl here is Mao.¡± ¡°Yoshitaka Shou..? Mao..? Are you easterner? Your name sounds oriental.¡± ¡°Ah yeah, yes I am.¡± ¡°Oi Shou, what does this guy talking about?¡± ¡°Ah right, your world doesn¡¯t have this kind of concept. Umm you see, my world and his world have similar concept, which is western side and eastern side. Well now there¡¯s nothing really that significant about western and eastern.¡± ¡°Ah yeah, the name is Raul, Raul Blaze.¡± ¡°Raul¡­ Blaze..?¡± Shou felt as if he know that name, no he IS familiar with the name. ¡°Ah! The main character!¡± This guy, Raul Blaze, is the character the player control in the game. As this game is a FPS game, of course the player can¡¯t see Blaze¡¯s face. ¡°Huh? Main character? What are you talking about?¡± Blaze confused hearing Shou¡¯s word. ¡®So this is his appearance huh? I never knew because this game is a FPS game. But¡­ how to say¡­ Plain¡­ this guy is totally plain. Just like a mob character! If I don¡¯t concentrate on him, he looks just like a shadow!!¡¯ ¡°Ah it¡¯s nothing. Please don¡¯t mind me.¡± After a while, they arrived into the center of the bunker. There, Shou meets the commander. He is standing dignified in front of other people. Right behind him, there¡¯s a monitor. It displays reports and other things. ¡°Who¡¯re those?¡± The commander asked Blaze. ¡°Another survivor, I found him going inside the bunker.¡± ¡°Oh? Seems like you know something here young man?¡± The commander got interested in Shou. After all, even if this place is a sheltering for humans, this one bunker is one exception, only important people such as politicians or President or VIP class know about this bunker. And of course almost all of the soldier here is also a capable person. ¡°I¡­ I would like to ask something.¡± ¡°State your question. I shall answer it with what I know.¡± ¡°If I was right, shouldn¡¯t we be under invasion of aliens? What are those ¡®zombies¡¯ outside?¡± ¡°Good question. It was all started some time ago. The aliens gone, but some of those undead appeared out of nowhere, attacking our men and making them their own.¡± ¡°¡­ As I thought¡­¡± Shou takes a pose just like the people in detective story while thinking about something. ¡°Hmm, I knew it. You have a clue on this aren¡¯t you, young man?¡± ¡°I would like to say that I have but, I¡¯m not sure at first. But now I have strong evidence¡± Shou shows serious expression. ¡°This guy, aren¡¯t from this world.¡± ¡°Oh. State your meaning young lad.¡± ¡°To be clear, those guys shouldn¡¯t have been here, they come from another world. Just like me and this girl. I don¡¯t know the exact reason but, we are thrown into your world. Just like those guys and us, the aliens that should have been here might be also thrown into another world. I don¡¯t know which world it may be thrown into, but there is a possibility that the world they¡¯re thrown into don¡¯t have any means to protect themselves from those aliens.¡± ¡°¡­ Such a fantasy story that seems like from a game¡­¡± ¡®Well¡­ you guys are inside a game.¡¯ ¡°Ahahaha.¡± Shou smiled wryly. ¡°But it seems like those are the truth. So, do you know how to make it back?¡± ¡°Even if you ask me how--¡± ¡®to restore it yourself¡¯ ¡®Ah¡­ does this is what that message mean? But how?¡¯ ¡°Commander, report. The investigation team has found some foreign object at point ¡®B075¡¯.¡± ¡°Understood. Tomorrow we will dispatch expedition team there.¡± ¡®Eh? Point ¡®B075¡¯? In the game it should be¡­ ¡®The Empty Land¡¯!? But the walkthrough said there is totally nothing there but just empty land. It might be just another content of the game but¡­¡¯ ¡°Can I go along tomorrow!?¡± ¡°Huh? Well I don¡¯t mind. Does it have something to do with the current condition?¡± ¡®Good! Now I just need to find out what is there.¡¯ ¡°It might.¡± Shou shown a determined expression. ¡°Heh, it might be dangerous journey you know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Seeing Shou¡¯s unshakeable determination, the Commander smiled a little ¡°Oh, I like your guts. Here, some presents from me to protect yourself.¡± The man gives Shou something with the shape of handgun. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡®This is the starter weapon of this game, isn¡¯t it? Energy Gun. It has a good deal of power and doesn¡¯t need ammunition because it has a self recharge system. Moreover it can be upgraded.¡¯ ¡°Thanks!¡± ¡°Ah I almost forgot, also here.¡± The commander gives something to Shou again. It is some kind of belt. ¡°Eh are you sure!?¡± ¡®This is also starter equipment but quiet hard to achieve. It is called Equipment Belt. It primarily used as weapon holder. Somehow it can make any item classified as weapon to stick to this belt and you won¡¯t feel any weight from it. It is quiet useful for bringing more weapon.¡¯ ¡°Whoa, how nice. I acquired it by struggling through swarm of aliens with just shitty equipment.¡± ¡°Ahaha¡­¡± ¡®Yeah I know, it was a crazy quest for beginner¡­¡¯ ¡°Well for now, you can take a rest. Tomorrow we will begin the expedition. Private, show them to their room.¡± ¡°Ah yeah, could you give us the same room?¡± Mao interrupted the commander. ¡°Eh!? W-why?¡± Shou startled because of Mao request. ¡°Idiot, do you forget your duty?¡± ¡°¡­ Ah right¡­ But why do you want the same room?¡± ¡°It¡¯s easier right?¡± Mao looking at Shou suggestively. ¡°¡­ Please spare me¡­¡± * * * * note:I won''t be updating very often as I need to reorganize the long chapter I''ve made into smaller parts but I''ll try to update as often as I can. Maybe once every one or two week. or maybe if i can, I could update twice or thrice in a week. Interlude-Takeharus Journal Hey guys~ This one is a short chapter so I can post this one quicker than I thought. Actually I wrote this a few weeks ago and this was a content for much, much later update but I decided to post it sooner. As I said, I already wrote 2 long chapter(which I probably will divide into 10 or less smaller chapter each to post here) and working on the third. This one is included on the third. It''s just a small interlude but, enjoy~. -Takeharu¡¯s perspective- Shou was gone¡­ What just happened? He got hit by electric spark and then¡­ gone..? Where does he gone to? To make the matter worse, now in front of me there¡¯s this big muscular bull almost 3 meter tall carrying an axe. And he is standing on its two foot! ¡°The hell, how can he stand like a human?!¡± would be the words Shou spat out the first thing if he¡¯s seeing this. If I remember right, this thing resembles ¡®Minotaur¡¯ from fantasy themed game¡­ why is this thing here? Am I dreaming? ¡°Not good¡­¡± The Minotaur lifted its axe seeming to be ready to strike me anytime soon. Am I going to die? As I was in confused state, the Minotaur swung its axe to me. All I can do was to shut my eyes from fear. Just right before the axe hit me, I feel like many things go through my head. *Slash* I heard the sound of meat being slashed apart. God, that sounds really painful. Hmm, wait. Why I don¡¯t feel any pain? Is it safe to open my eyes? And that moment when I opened my eyes¡­ it really burned into my mind. An elegant long light brown hair flowed in the air. A beautiful and determined face, shiny amber eyes. Noble and sturdy looking clothes with a cloak that compliments it. Feminine and attractive body that conceal unbelievable strength behind it. Her hand holding a sword that she probably just swung to kill the Minotaur. Everything of it looks slowed down in front of my eyes. I was saved¡­ This beautiful woman just saved me. I and Shou know well who she is. Just like the Minotaur, she came from a game. She is the protagonist¡¯s support, she¡¯s also an important character in the game while the protagonist is a character that can we customize at will. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I stayed in my position, burning the image into my eyes. The Minotaur cleanly cut into two, yet the figure in front of me stay elegantly beautiful. If Shou was here, how would he react? Probably not much different from me. She offered her hands to me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ yeah. I¡¯m okay. Thanks¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re not harmed.¡± She said it with a graceful smile towards me. God! That one was a strike to my heart. ¡°Are you by a chance..? The chosen one?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± with the sudden question from her, I was caught off guard. Wait a bit, let¡¯s think for a while¡­ Me? The chosen one? Is this girl okay? Hey, you realized that you just helped me from that Minotaur right? ¡°Now, let us depart! Monster has shown their shelves in this world! Let¡¯s train and defeat them!¡± Wait, now that if I recall it. This situation is downright similar with the prologue of the game¡­ wait are you serious? EH~~~?! ¡°No no no no no. I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t! Shou, my friend has just suddenly disappeared. So I--¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll search for him while defeating these monsters!¡± My opinion was being pushed aside by her huh? And like so, Selia dragged me into thousands mess under the pretense to train and defeat monsters. Seriously, why had it come into this? Oh, right. Selia is her name. Thus started my own journey, dragged by Selia against my own will. And the time as for I reunited with my friend, Shou, will be a few weeks after this incident. * * * * Another Author Note: Oh right, I will use - perspective- to change the perspective to the character, -***- for narrator (Third person''s) perspective,-???- unrevealed character''s perspective. chapter 3-The Loss -Morning- ¡°Whew~. That was refreshing.¡± Shou and Mao come out to the canteen in the bunker. Once again, while Mao''s face seems to be brightly shone, Shou''s looks very unlively. Rather than having a good rest, he looks like having done exercise for three days consecutively non-stop. ¡°Oh it¡¯s them.¡± ¡°So they¡¯re the one huh?¡± ¡°For real?¡± ¡°I know right.¡± Somehow the people at the canteen talking about something and looked intently to them. Both of them haven''t figured out what was going on to make them to be the focus of whole canteen. ¡°Huh? Are they talking about us?¡± Blaze comes and greets them. ¡°Yo! Morning, Wild Couple!¡± ¡°¡°Wild Couple???¡±¡± Mao and Shou confused by his remark. ¡°Huh? Oh well it is the hottest topic this morning you know! Last night you guys were so loud that everyone hears it. Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Last¡­ night..?¡± *BLUSH* both of them blushed, understanding what was the commotion about. ¡°GYAAAAAAH~~~~~~~~~~~!!!!!! You guys hear it!?¡± Shou burst out in embarrassment. ¡°Yahahaha. Isn¡¯t it okay? Young people do have to be energetic. Though it sure seems intense from how it sounds.¡± One of the crew nonchalantly tease Shou, seeming to be joining up with the topic. ¡°UWOOOOOOOH~~~!! Please stop talking about it!!!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine~. It¡¯s fine~. Don¡¯t mind about it.¡± Blaze acts so brazenly towards them. ¡°HUAAAAAAAA~~~!!!¡± ¡°What makes you scream so frantically like that? Even the girl is calm and just keeps silent there.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡®Now that you mention it, she is just standing there quietly¡­ Or is it¡­¡¯ Shou looks into Mao¡¯s face in curiosity. ¡®She¡¯s totally red¡­¡¯ Mao face gone total red and her body is shaking. ¡°......... hawah...... awa¡­awawawawawa¡­ HIIIIYAAAAAAAAAA~~~~~~~~H!¡± then she scream out and ran away. ¡°Ah! OY! MAO!¡± Shou can only hang his hand to Mao¡¯s direction. ¡°Ah not good¡­¡± ¡°Whoa¡­ I thought she was calm but¡­ She was totally embarrassed huh?¡± ¡®Now I remember, even though she is usually being aggressive, she is actually pretty shy. And there was also that event when¡­ Ah better not thinking about it¡­¡¯ ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll go after her a bit¡­¡± ¡°Oh yea Shou, I almost forgot to tell you, the team has been decided, seems like I¡¯m also going with you in this mission.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then see you later.¡± Shou rushed to follow Mao after that. ¡°Ah~~~ where did she goes to? If only this is a game, I would found her immediately. Oh wait, is this actually inside a game? I just don''t know anything anymore sigh...¡± After wandering a while, he sees Mao. ¡®¡­This is really a game huh? Finding her after walking a while, how cliched.¡¯ ¡°Oy, Mao.¡± ¡°HU~~ S-S-Shou! W-w-what are you?! How did you find me?¡± Startled, Mao speaked with tense tone. ¡°Dunno.¡± ¡°What the hell? Such an irresponsible answer, so? What do you want?¡± Mao speech becomes more relaxed as she tries to calm herself down a bit. ¡°Well¡­ we¡¯ll shortly go to start the mission so¡­ calm yourself down okay. I know you¡¯re embarrassed and all but¡­ Argh damn it! I¡¯m totally not good with this kind of event so just quickly come back to normal okay!!!¡± ¡°What was that?! Are you supposed to be trying to comforting me? And what¡¯s more isn¡¯t it your fault? You¡¯re so noisy last night after all!¡± ¡°What? Me?! Aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s moaning so hard that the others heard us!¡± ¡°H-how rude! It wasn¡¯t that hard!¡± She tries to deny about it. ¡°¡­ So you don¡¯t deny that you¡¯re moaning¡­¡± Shou¡¯s face reddened a bit. Mao blushed and lowered her head trying to hide her face. ¡°Well it might be that hard¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll stop now. Anymore and I¡¯ll become embarrassed as well.¡± ¡°KUUU~~~H!¡± Mao pushed Shou down to the floor and started striping. ¡°Wait! What are you doing?!¡± Surprised by the sudden attack initiated by Mao, Shou lost his balanced and fell down. ¡°I might as well do it now and make you embarrassed!¡± ¡°S-stop it! Can¡¯t you even learn from experience?! If we found out again you¡¯ll get embarrassed and run away again would you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why this time I¡¯ll make you feel more embarrassed than me!¡± -Few minutes later- Both of them looked messed up. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡± Mao muttered while looking down. ¡°Suddenly he become a beast and dominates me¡­¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s a payback because you usually do what you want. You think I can¡¯t become aggressive because I usually submit?¡± Shou averted his eyes a bit. ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away.¡± Then he stands up ¡°Well now let¡¯s go¡­ The mission should be starting soon. Can you stand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve fallen so hard that I can¡¯t stand just from seeing you.¡± Mao blushed while looking at Shou, while her eyes look as if it is glowing. ¡°¡­¡± ¡®This is¡­ The hidden route? Her M personality got awakened?!¡¯ * * * * ¡°Time to start our operation. Everyone be careful, and protect Team Alpha. Your main priority is to let Team Alpha find and analyze the unknown object a bit. And Blaze, as you are the leader of Team Alpha, I expect good result from you and your team, that goes for you to Shou.¡± ¡°Got it sir.¡± ¡°Alright, Mission Start! Team Dispatch!¡± As the Commander ordered them, the entire Team moves out. Seems like both Mao and Shou also has calmed down, of course they also has composed themselves from the event just happened before. After some time the entire Team is at a narrow passage with cliff surrounding them. ¡°So Mao, you also come with us?¡± Shou inquired. ¡°Of course, I also wanted to return back you know.¡± ¡°Though, I don¡¯t know if this might help or not. Let¡¯s just hope we find something helpful there.¡± ¡°Well I¡¯m still wondering how to reach the point while there are so many zombies right there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, we won¡¯t get much action this time. The other Teams are appointed to clean up those thing and protect us.¡± Blaze said relaxed. ¡°As long as we have them and stay close together nothing could go wrong.¡± ¡°Oy Blaze, don¡¯t say it like that. It will become a ¡®Flag¡¯ you know.¡± Right after Shou said that, suddenly a very big boulder flew to their direction. Everyone was just looking at the boulder and stay still for a moment. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Damn¡­ Everyone, disperse!¡± Blaze jumped avoiding the rock. ¡°And just after I said it!!!¡± Shou quickly grab Mao. ¡°Hey! Let me go Shou! I¡¯ll blast it into cripple with ¡®Fire Blast¡¯!! If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll turn you into cinders!!!¡± ¡°Do you want to attract attention of other zombies again?! And why is the last sentence you said felt so similar with a certain character?! Anyway, get away quickly!¡± When dispersing to avoid the boulder, unfortunately the other team and every other member of Alpha Team left behind the other side of the boulder resulting, Blaze, Shou, and Mao got separated from the others. ¡°You guys, everyone alright?¡± Blaze asks, trying to confirm the condition. ¡°Yeah¡­ all of us are okay. The three of you can go ahead, we will meet up later.¡± One of them answered with hoarse voice. Blaze felt it was somehow suspicious and begun to look around. Suddenly Shou calls out to Blaze. ¡°Hey Blaze, come on.¡± ¡°Oh okay. Sorry but you can move out first, some of my equipment fell down and I¡¯m searching for them right now.¡± As if realizing something, Shou just walk away. ¡°Okay.¡± Blaze touched the ground near the boulder. Right where he touched, there¡¯s a fresh blood. ¡°So¡­ how many of you survived for real?¡± he whispered to the other side. ¡°Well¡­ almost half of the team. Don¡¯t worry, the rest of us¡­ will meet up later.¡± As their conversation end, Blaze could hear a sound of gunshot and some scream. Gritting his teeth Blaze turn around. Catching up with Shou, he brazenly said to him. ¡°Okay then. Without the others we need to stay alert. Don¡¯t worry, seems like they will catch up later.¡± Of course, Blaze just puts up on a front trying to hide about the others to avoid unnecessary concern. Realizing something, Shou looks back to Blaze with a serious face. Distancing between Mao and them he ask. ¡°How many of them?¡± Blaze expression changed into a sorrowful one. ¡°So you noticed huh?¡± taking a deep breath he continued. ¡°¡®Almost half¡¯ that¡¯s what he said¡­ but I heard sound of gunshot and screams, maybe those zombies already attacked them and they¡¯re fighting with it.¡± ¡°Damn such an ¡®Event¡¯¡­ and I¡¯m pretty sure just in a short moment later we will find an Enemy Boss or maybe Hordes of zombies.¡± * * * * ¡°UOOOOOOOOOOOH~~~ Sorry Kamijou Touma-san, sorry Kazuma Kamachi-sensei but¡­ FU~~KOU~~~ DA~~~~~(SUCH~~~ MISFORTUNE~~~~~~~)!!!!!!¡± ¡°What are you talking about in this kind of situation?¡± Mao calmly asking Shou while she¡¯s floating following him. ¡°You are flying?! You have that kind of magic?!¡± Shou surprised seeing Mao flew in the air. ¡°The two of you sure are something else huh?¡± Blaze running while shooting down some of the zombies. ¡°Doing a comedic routine right in this kind of situation.¡± The three of them are chased by zombies. Some of the zombies have big build like weight-lifting athletes, no, even bigger, . Some of them acting like some kind of animal jumping all over the place, . Some looks like over-weighted person . And some looks like women and having a long sharp claw . ¡°Da~~~mn it all~~~~~!!!! So they¡¯re from ¡®Left 4 Dead¡¯?!! Then there would be¡­ GUHE!¡± Suddenly Shou¡¯s neck got grabbed by some kind of tongue. ¡°Shou!¡± ¡°Kid!¡± ¡°S¡­ Smok¡­hee¡­ *Choke*¡± Shou trying hard to hold his ground as he is getting pulled. He quickly grabs his sword and cut the tongue. ¡°Haaaaaah~ damn ¡­ I never know he can choke someone¡¯s neck! I thought I almost died out of breath.¡± ¡°What was that? Tentacle?! Shou almost got ¡®Tentacle Raped¡¯!¡± ¡°Heck no! That would be disturbing as hell! If I¡¯m the one who got raped this kind of game is surely not going to be well sold! Though there were some exception for a certain group...¡± ¡°Is there¡¯s no end of them? They keep coming one after another. I¡¯m almost out of ammunitions here.¡± Blaze cuts in and complain about the situation. Well this kind of situation is very bad. ¡°Watch it, Blaze!¡± A boulder come flying into Blaze¡¯s direction. Blaze jumped to the side and avoids the boulder but his leg got hit by it. Blaze fell down on the ground. ¡°Gah! I think my left leg got broken, what was that?¡± ¡°It must be , sometimes they threw a chunk of concrete to attack.¡± ¡°Is it the one who threw that big boulder before?¡± ¡°No, I know that they are powerful enough to throw a chunk of concrete but I doubt even ten of them to throw that big boulder at the cliff, that kind of big-enough-to-become-a-hill boulder would be too much to them. Well, hundreds of might pull it off somehow, but they aren¡¯t clever enough to work together. Can you walk?¡± Shou offered his hand and help Blaze to stands up. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Mao, lift him by using magic. An also, can you heal him?¡± ''Though I''m pretty sure you won''t have any...'' ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have healing spells as I don¡¯t need them, but I can lift him up using floating spell.¡± Mao used a spell on Blaze and he slowly float in the air. ¡°This is¡­ Somehow felt weird.¡± ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go, they¡¯re getting close. This chain of ¡®Event¡¯ shows us that it¡¯s almost time for ¡®it¡¯.¡± Shou makes out some serious face as he dash forward. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. As time passes, they¡¯ve almost reached the point but unfortunately, the road seems to be blocked by a mountain of boulder. ¡°Tch, as I thought. Well, seems like we need to clear up this swarm of zombies first.¡± ¡°Then shall I--¡± ¡°No, you better save your magic for now. Just use some spells that don¡¯t eat up much magic.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also help, I can still fight. Please let me down.¡± Blaze insisted to help out in the end. ¡°Okay I understand. But you better be careful.¡± Blaze tries to step down the ground then Mao put him down. Shou crouched down and shot down the zombies one by one with the plasma gun. At first his aim wasn¡¯t very good but little by little he became better at using the gun. ¡®Somehow, my aim is better than I expected.¡¯ Just in a few moments the special zombies already appeared. ¡°Here come the special ones!¡± As Shou shout out the warning sign, some the roughly 10 of them are jumping all over the place while more than 15 of the running towards them creating a small earthquake. Behind them, there are swarms of normal zombies and some s. ¡°Focus on the one that have insanely big build first, they¡¯re quiet troublesome. As for the s, they will try to attack us by leaping towards us, use that chance to shoot their heads. And Mao, could you cast some kind of protective magic to block their attack?¡± ¡°Sorry but I don¡¯t have any. Most of my magic is offence magic.¡± ¡°Er¡­ then how about shot down the concrete that being thrown by with something?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Shou gives out some advice to Mao and Blaze. As the two of them followed his advice, they find it easier to face the zombies. Shou who is familiar with how to deal with these zombies points out their weakness and strength. Not long before, they almost cleared out the and . While clearing up the and the swarm is getting closer. Some of the also getting in reachable range. ¡°KUH! Damn!¡± some of them catch Mao with their Tongue. Mao tries to hold up to not getting pulled but suddenly she is getting lifted by them. ¡°What is this?! HUWAHN. Hey! Where are you¡­ AH!¡± ¡°Whoa¡­ now that¡¯s some ¡®Tentacle Rape¡¯.¡± Shou & Blaze looked at Mao intensively. ¡°Don¡¯t just look! Help me out here! Do really you want me to get ¡®Tentacle Raped¡¯?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going to save you before you got raped. So wait a bit there I¡¯m still busy down here and you still aren¡¯t going to get raped yet.¡± ¡°You really intended to save me just a moment before I got raped?! And you don¡¯t seem to be busy now aren¡¯t you!¡± ¡°Sorry just a joke, I¡¯ve been intending to save you quickly. Just wait a bit.¡± Shou cut down the s tongue and let Mao down. ¡°KUUUH. Why you¡­¡± Mao pouted at Shou. Annoyed, she mascared the . "... She''s scary..." Blaze said in daze. The three of them defeated many of the zombies without problems. After a while, the field is cleared. Shou sit down relaxed for a bit, while Blaze lays his back onto the boulder. ¡°Damn, finally done the first wave. How are your conditions guys?¡± ¡°Well, I have to change into my plasma gun or melee weapon, totally out of ammo.¡± ¡°A bit tired but I still have my magic stored up.¡± ¡°I would like to take a break but, looks like the most troublesome group have come.¡± Shou stands up and readying his gun. Another group of zombies have come again. This time it¡¯s a group es, and s with swarm of common zombies again. But this time, the number of the zombies clearly exceeds the swarm before. Seeing this, Shou smirk a little. ¡°The fat ones could explode so try not to kill it close ranged. As for the other one¡­ It¡¯s the most likely the hardest one. This time, no tactics just attack before they got close!¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s how my style is! Oy miss, help my jump a bit, my legs is no good. How about throw me up for 2 meters?¡± Blaze jumped as high as he can. ¡°Huh? Eh?! AAA MOU~~!¡± Mao used magic to throw up Blaze. ¡°Thanks. FATAL BARRAGE!¡± Blaze shoot looks like a wild shot but despite that all of them hit the zombies head perfectly without even one miss. ¡°Whoa, he¡¯s good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s , first he jumped as high as he can and then shoot down the enemy¡¯s head or fatal point.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the last of my ammunition. At least I¡¯ve done a bit of them. Now I have to change into Plasma weapon or melee.¡± Blaze reached the ground and tumbles down to avoid damage. ¡°Tch, I¡¯ve got no choice! SOUL RIPPER!¡± An enormous scythe appears in Mao¡¯s hand on that instant. ¡°Whoa, nice!¡± ¡°Ah! Wait!¡± Shou tries to stop Mao. ¡°No use to stop me now! SEIH!¡± Mao swept the hordes with her scythe. But surprisingly nothing happened. ¡°Huh..? Why?!¡± ¡°Do you think those zombies have some magic power?!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I see¡­ so they don¡¯t have magic power¡­¡± , a skill that rip out and take enemy¡¯s magic power and damage them (if they have magic power) using a scythe. So, in other words, it won¡¯t work on enemy who don¡¯t have magic power. ¡°NGUUUUUAAAAH DAMN IT! I WASTE UP SOME MAGIC POWER! SHOU! GIVE ME SOME!¡± Mao pounce herself on Shou and was going to strip herself, but Shou immediately pushed her away. ¡°ARE YOU STUPID? I wouldn¡¯t do it here! Much less in this kind of situation! Do you think I could get ¡®it¡¯ up like this, have some shame would you?!¡± ¡°I see, so what the two of you doing that night was for this huh? Can¡¯t be helped, if you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°¡®Can¡¯t be helped¡¯ my ass! I won¡¯t let you touch her damn it! More like, please be serious! You want to die here?!¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to do ¡®it¡¯ before you die? If I¡¯m seriously fighting those zombies but in the end I die, wouldn¡¯t it be better to not put up some useless fight and do ¡®it¡¯ before you die?¡± Blaze gives a straight answer to Shou. ¡°Don¡¯t just give up like that you Horny Bastard! And why is it really become I¡¯m the only one who fight them?! Get your ass here and help me!¡± ¡°Hahaha sorry. It just suddenly became a gag atmosphere so I couldn¡¯t help but join.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t join! More like, stop us if it become like that!¡± ¡°Well sorry, but I have no intention to stop it if it happens in the future. If we succeed let¡¯s play around like before.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the future damnit! You just rose up a damn big ¡®Death Flag¡¯!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way that would happen.¡± Blaze laugh at Shou. ¡°BEHIND!¡± As Shou said it a few es close up to Blaze and pierce him with her nails from behind, Blaze looking blankly at the nails that pierced through his armor gap and body. ¡°!¡± Shou quickly run to Blaze¡¯s side and shoot down the es. As the es die and let go of Blaze, Shou quickly support Blaze from falling down. ¡°OY!¡± ¡°Do¡­ Don¡¯t worry. Seems like, I¡¯m okay.¡± Blaze¡¯s breathing becomes rough. Shou¡¯s letting Blaze down to rest. His condition doesn¡¯t look very good. Shou treat Blaze with some First Aid kit. ¡®The zombies are getting close. Damn! What should I do? Can I and Mao hold them off? No impossible, her magic power might also close to zero.¡¯ ¡®Use me!¡¯ Searching for the source of the sound Shou looked around. ¡°Huh? What was--¡± ¡®Hey! Use me!¡¯ This time, along with the sound came out a bright light. The source of them was his sword. ¡°Shou! Your sword.¡± ¡°Whoa! What is this?!¡± ¡®Use me, hurry!¡¯ ¡°Eh? But--¡± ¡®Just swing! Believe me, I¡¯ll handle the rest!¡¯ ¡°Aaa! Whatever! HEIH!¡± Shou run forward a few step and as Shou swing the sword, it gave of some kind of faint trace where it slashed and the trace slowly expand and begun to shine. The trace didn¡¯t vanish and stay there. The zombies that touched the trace got sliced up. It was just like the slash left behind a wall that keeps slashing down the one who touched it. ¡°WHOA! What¡¯s this?!¡± ¡®Now, hit the trace!¡¯ ¡°Huh? O-okay!¡± As the sword hit it, the trace flew forward and cut through everything that¡¯s in front of it. Even a stone pillar got cut cleanly. ¡°Whoa¡­ nice.¡± ¡°Hey! What was that?!¡± Mao got surprised by what Shou has done. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°How did you do it Shou?!¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know how.¡± ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± ¡°Well, it was¡­ just following instruction.¡± ¡°Whose?¡± ¡°The Sword?¡± ¡°...Why are answering with an asking tone?¡± ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m not sure myself.¡± ¡®And I don¡¯t even remember this sword could do that.¡¯ Feeling confused as well Shou remembered about Blaze¡¯s condition. ¡°That aside, how¡¯s Blaze?!¡± Shou is running to Blaze and check his condition. ¡°Blaze!¡± ¡°Yo, Shou. Seems like, I can¡¯t hold out anymore.¡± ¡°Hey, come on, don¡¯t say such a thing. Are you serious?¡± ¡°This mission¡­ I entrust it to you.¡± ¡°¡­ Blaze¡­¡± ¡°Oi oi, I¡¯m entrusting it to you kid. Come on, accept it.¡± ¡°¡­ Okay, I shall accept it.¡± Suddenly Blaze and Shou¡¯s body glows red and then some kind of connection formed from the glow. The glow from Blaze¡¯s body slowly transferred to Shou¡¯s. ¡°W-what¡¯s this?!¡± ¡°I shall¡­ entrust this mission to you...¡± As Blaze said it, the reddish glow that was radiated from his body has gone into Shou¡¯s. Shou can only fall silent looking at the now not moving Blaze. ¡°Even though I know that there might be this kind of event¡­¡± As a few moments past, suddenly the mountain of boulder that was blocking the way broke down. Shou, who was silently looking at Blaze, begin to stand up. Still clenching his hand Shou looked up towards the cloudy sky and then calmly said. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should move forward.¡± ¡°Shou¡­¡± Mao looking worriedly at Shou. Both of them move forward leaving behind Blaze¡¯s body. As they move, rain begun to fall as if conveying grieves for Blaze. * * * * -???- ¡°A, ah, he died.¡± Lurking behind the shadow, I sighed. After Shou and Mao has gone from the scene, I approach the corpse of the guy that accompanies them on their journey. If I¡¯m not mistaken, his name is Blast or something¡­ meh whatever. ¡°Even though I thought that he would last longer. I thought the he would become their journey companion, such a waste.¡± Touching now the inanimate body, I sighed. As my hands trace his face, I suddenly felt surging thought go through my head. ¡°Hmm, I suddenly got an Idea¡­¡± I take out something from my pocket. It was a test tube with some liquid inside of it. ¡°Let¡¯s test this one out.¡± After pouring the liquid to the corpse, I walked away. ¡°Ehehe. Now, I shall see your abilities~.¡± Khuhuhu, I wonder how they would react when they see this. And just like that, I went away and watch from afar once again. This one, must be interesting one. I smirked. ¡°You better be grateful to me~.¡± _______ And here''s some other update. Somehow I did it really fast and even I was surprised by how fast I edit and revise my story. And I will become a bit busy later, but I will try to edit and post it as fast as I can but don''t expect to much. chapter 4-Rise of **** * * * * Mao walks full of attention to her surroundings following Shou who walks calmly as if there¡¯s only a little danger around. ¡°¡­ Mao.¡± ¡°HUH! What?! Enemy?! Where?¡± Mao looking around relentlessly while readying her spell. She got startled quickly lately. After Blaze died, she gets a little too jumpy. ¡°No it¡¯s not. Calm down a bit!¡± ¡°How can I calm down? That zombies can attack at anytime right? I can¡¯t drop my guard down.¡± Shou scratch the back of his head and sigh. ¡°Nah, no need to be so wary. I¡¯m sure nothing will come to us for now, at least until we reach the center.¡± ¡°Is¡­ is that so..? Okay then.¡± Mao sighed a breath of relieve. Then she speaks up again. ¡°I-If you¡¯re lying I¡¯m going to freeze you, okay!¡± ¡®¡­ Here it is. Her ¡®Tsundere¡¯ line.¡¯ Shou looks up to the sky and sighed. ¡®But, somehow this makes me felt calmer. That¡¯s right, I also need to get myself straighten up.¡¯ ¡°Thanks, Mao.¡± Shou smiled to Mao. ¡®I won¡¯t let anyone got into the anymore.¡¯ Shou thought with determination. ¡°Uh¡­ What? You thanked me because I¡¯m going to freeze you? No way¡­ to think that you¡¯re such a--¡± ¡°Okay~~ Stop~! I don¡¯t want to hear that word from you. And what¡¯s with that disgusted face?! It¡¯s not like that okay!¡± * * * * ¡°What¡¯s that..?¡± Mao and Shou are hiding behind some rock while observing something in the middle of the empty field. There¡¯s something that looks like an icon graphic defended by a see through barrier. ¡°That icon¡­ isn¡¯t it the icon for this game? Mao, I think we need to get that thing inside. And the barrier that surrounding it, is an Alien from this world. But this one¡­ such a troublesome one.¡± ¡°So? What should we do?¡± ¡°I guess we need to defeat the alien first. But we need to be careful, that thing is quiet strong.¡± Shou takes out his sword and grip it firmly. ¡®The one who helped me last time were you right? Please, could you help me again?¡¯ ¡±¡­ There¡¯s no reply? Hey¡­ Mr or Mrs ¡®Sword¡¯ are you there? Could you help me once again?¡± But there was no reply. Shou was sure that the one who talked to him before was this sword, so why does it didn''t answer now. ¡°What are you doing idiot?¡± ¡°um¡­ nothing.¡± ¡®That weird¡­ I¡¯m sure that time was from the sword.¡¯ Shou resheathed his sword into it¡¯s scabbard and sticks it to the equipment belt. ¡°Anyway, all we need to do is to destroy that right?¡± Mao gets out of hiding and advance forward to the center while casting some magic. ¡°No, wait! ¡­ too late¡­¡± Shou tries to warn Mao but she already halfway there. He quickly runs trying to catch up with Mao. ¡°!¡± ¡®Somehow, it felt like I become slightly faster in running.¡¯ ¡°!!¡± Mao released lump of electricity from her hand. As the lightning hits the barrier, it neutralized. Suddenly, a tentacle rose up from under the ground. The tentacle was almost see-through yet thick, with a red glowing ball in the center of it. ¡°Mao! Get away!¡± As Shou warns Mao, the tentacle is charging up some electricity on its tip and going to struck Mao down. ¡°MAO!¡± Shou couldn¡¯t get to Mao in time and he become a little desperate. That time, just before Mao got struck by the tentacles, Shou hears another voice again. ¡®Hey kid, shall I help you? Leave this to me!¡¯ It was Blaze¡¯s voice that rings in his mind. ¡°..? B¡­Blaze?¡± Shou suddenly felt that someone guided his body. He jumped upwards and takes out his gun. While in mid air he shoots around 5 times accurately to the red ball inside it. After the tentacle was hit with the last shot, it melted down. Mao, who was surprised, fell down on her knees. ¡®No way¡­ That one was¡­ ? How did I do it? It just felt like my body moves itself¡­ moreover, my accuracy seems to be better than usual.¡¯ Lost in daze, Shou remembered about Mao ''Wait, I need to confirm Mao''s safety!'' ¡°¡­ Ma¡­ Mao! Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± She gets up slowly. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to hold it off. , an alien that could form a barrier, its true form is unknown. Can be defeated by wiping out the tentacle. However, you need to attack the red ball, that¡¯s its weak point. If not, the tentacle will just grow back or multiply. Once the tentacles have been wiped out, the barrier will also disappear.¡± The ground is shaking up again as more tentacles sprout out from the ground. In a few moments, the field is almost full of tentacles. With their back facing each others, Shou and Mao are trapped near the center. Clearly outnumbered by the tentacles, Shou and Mao are cornered. ¡°This is bad. Oi Shou! Can¡¯t you do something?¡± ¡°If only I can do it. If we attack it, we will get found out and attacked as well. If we just stay here doing nothing, sooner or later they will found us and attack us.¡± ¡°So you mean anything we do just end up the same?¡± ¡°Well yeah.¡± ¡°What about that thing you do last time?¡± ¡°Seems like I can¡¯t. The sword doesn¡¯t respond this time.¡± ¡°So now we can¡¯t do anything? This really doesn¡¯t look well.¡± ¡®¡­ What should we do? What should we do?! This is bad. This is bad! This kind of event is not good! What will--¡¯ ¡°!¡± ¡®Oh yeah, so that¡¯s how it is.¡¯ A smirk shows up on Shou¡¯s face. ¡°Seems like, we just need to stay here for a bit. Very soon a help will come.¡± Shou become very confident suddenly. ¡°Huh?¡± Mao couldn¡¯t grasp what Shou means by that. Suddenly becoming confident like that in just seconds. As Shou expected, suddenly people from the teams that was left behind the boulder before, shows up. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve just begun to waiting for you people.¡± Shou welcome those people as if he knows that they will come. No, in fact he knows that they will surely come. ¡°Everyone, ready your weapon!¡± ¡°¡°¡°OOOOOOOOH!¡±¡±¡± All of them shouted with all they got. And because of it they catch the tentacles attention. ¡°CHARGE!!!¡± The remaining team charges forward. Some of them agilely use knife or axe to cut down the tentacles that tries to attack them while the others use firearms to shot down the tentacles from afar. There¡¯s also some that stay behind and support the others with sniper rifle or plasma artillery. ¡°Hahaha! This is it! ¡®Boss War¡¯ Event! Let¡¯s go Mao, we will also help them!¡± Shou sheathe the sword and change his weapon into a military knife and plasma handgun. ¡°I¡¯ll show you what I learned from ¡®Games¡¯!¡± ¡°I only have a little magic power left but¡­ Let me join the fun!¡± Mao summoned some fireballs and gathered them in her right hand and the fireballs cover it. ¡°Come, !!¡± The fire that was covering her right hand becomes a glove with one sharp blade on it. Rather than ¡®Blade¡¯, its appearance is closer to ¡®Katar¡¯ type dagger. Shou¡¯s body movement isn¡¯t very sharp, but he can skillfully change his attack between gun and knife. Mao¡¯s movement is quiet swift and agile, but her attacks is rather clumsy and sometimes missed as she isn¡¯t used to close combat. Despite that, the two of them defeated many of the tentacles with the help of the remaining team. ¡®Somehow my skill with knife got better¡­ well whatever, as long as we can win this!¡¯ ¡°HA~~~!¡± * * * * ¡°SO TIRED~~!¡± Shou let his body falls down on the ground just like that. Near him, Mao sits down and lays her body on him. ¡°Me too¡­¡± Mao continues the conversation. ¡°Not bad. Rather, that was pretty good! You¡¯re doing a good job finishing the ones I missed.¡± ¡°Heh, same goes for you. Thanks for covering my back, Mao.¡± The other is also resting not too far from the two of them. The field that was almost fully occupied by alien tentacles is now almost empty and only they and the barrier which surrounds the icon remain on the field. Little by little the barrier slowly disappears. This barrier is product from those tentacle alien, as they already wiped out, the barrier also slowly erased. ¡°Good job you guys. Your skill was pretty amazing!¡± A bald guy comes over and greets them. The guy has a big build and pretty buff, his armor also looks better than the others, meaning that this guy has a higher rank. ¡®This guy is¡­ Steve Hart, Blaze¡¯s close friend.¡¯ ¡°I just realized now but¡­ where¡¯s Blaze?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s¡­ sorry but, he is¡­¡± Reminded of what happened to him, Shou face shows a regretful expression. Seeing Shou¡¯s expression Hart also seems a little depressed. ¡°Is that so¡­ I see, so he also becomes a zombie.¡± ¡°HUH?!¡± Shou suddenly reacted to Hart¡¯s words. ¡°Huh? I thought you already know. I mean the one who got killed by those zombies or got bitten, turned into zombie right?¡± ¡°¡­ I FORGOT ABOUT THAT!!!¡± Shou screamed frantically when he suddenly remembered about that. ¡®That¡¯s right! How could I forget?! Those zombies can infect others and turn them into zombies! In ¡®Left 4 Dead¡¯, it said that the survivors (the 4 people) have immunity against the virus but the people here shouldn¡¯t have it right?! So does that means¡­ around now Blaze would have already become a wandering zombie?¡¯ ¡°HUOOOH! Damn it, how could I forget?! Ah that¡¯s right! Mao, you also got touched by (tongue)! What if you¡¯re also infected?¡± Shou suddenly become desperate about the situation, probably worried about Mao as well. ¡°Oy Shou, calm down.¡± ¡°I mean, even one touch could be dangerous you know! We don¡¯t have immunity towards the virus. To think that we managed to get here untouched by those zombies directly--¡± ¡°Calm~ yourself~~ DOWN~~~!¡± *Bam!* Mao hits Shou into the ground. ¡°O-Ouch¡­¡± Slammed hard into the ground his body ached so much. ¡°Ah! So¡­sorry¡­¡± Realizing she used too much power, Mao apologized to Shou. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. Now I¡¯m a bit calmer. Thanks. Mao, are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry too much kid. Some of the team was also got caught by those tongue but no one got infected from it.¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s one problem out. Now, the next problem is about Blaze--¡± seeing something, Shou stopped his words midway. ¡°Though, seems like there¡¯s no need to worry about that too.¡± Shou pointed his finger uphill. Where he pointed out, there is someone standing on top of the hill. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Blaze¡­¡± Hart shocked seeing the figure of the one who is standing there. ¡°Well, at least he didn¡¯t change into another troublesome one like and such. But he''s still wearing his armor... this is going to be a tough fight. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°I¡¯ll finish him off.¡± Hart moves forward and takes his stance. ¡° !¡± , a skill that Hart specialize in, the skill allows him to shoot through any bullet sized gap perfectly at any distance. In other words, it has almost 100% accuracy shoot. As Hart shoot with his skill, Blaze moves his hands, using the armor in his arm for defending himself from the shot. The bullet that was shot by Hart got deflected by Blaze¡¯s arm''s armor. ¡°What..?¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°How could he?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s crazy!¡± As everyone are standing still from disbelief, Blaze runs forward and closes his distance. After he come close enough, he suddenly jumped. While Blaze is in midair Shou realized something. ¡°Everyone, guard yourself!¡± Just right after Shou warned the others, Blaze shoots many times and each of the shot is aimed at everyone¡¯s fatal point. Luckily, because Shou has warned beforehand, no one got seriously injured. Shou himself only got some scratch on his cheeks. ¡®Impossible?! He really used ? More importantly, I never even heard any zombies in ¡®Left 4 Dead¡¯ that can use guns.¡¯ Wiping the blood that was on his cheeks Shou takes out his knife and gun. ¡°I guess this one is the real ¡®Last Boss¡¯ huh?¡± He put up his stance, facing Blaze face to face. ¡°You¡¯re the one who told me to finish the mission so¡­ even if I have to face you, I¡¯ll finish the task you¡¯ve entrusted to me!¡± Charging forward into Blaze¡¯s zombie, Shou tries to plunge his knife into Blaze¡¯s neck. As Shou almost his neck, Blaze¡¯s jumped avoiding his attack. While in midair, Blaze aimed his gun at Shou. By a sheer luck he managed to avoid getting hit by the bullets. But Blaze readying himself to jump once again. ¡®?! Then¡­ Please, let me do it just like last time!¡¯ Shou also jumped and takes out his gun. At that moment, he felt like everything got slowed down and he could predict Blaze¡¯s line of fire and ¡®Fatal Point¡¯. ¡®This is it! The feeling just like I felt before.¡¯ Blaze¡¯s bullet got deflected by Shou¡¯s. Both emptied their ammunition cartridge quickly. As they land, they throw away their guns begin to fight with knife. Of course, Blaze¡¯s skill on knife is better than Shou¡¯s, but, Blaze movement is being hindered by everyone shooting at him, so Shou has the upper hand in this fight. ¡®Are you kidding me? This is just like I¡¯m really fighting with Blaze¡¯s himself! No, even more powered up version of Blaze I guess. The skill is almost the same, yet the power output is really strong. Does that means the rumor about zombies can release more power than normal humans can is true? His attacks are too strong, many times stronger than before! I can only barely hold up. What''s more surprising is that he retain a certain extent of an intelligence, far more smarter than normal zombies even the special type can''t be compared to. I hope he can¡¯t be more powerful than this.¡¯ ¡°Mao, can you help me with power buff? This Blaze is unbelievably strong as hell.¡± ¡°Eh, r-right, I¡¯ll try to buff you. This is really the last of my magic power, so use it well, okay?! I¡¯ll have you return my magic latter after all!¡± Then she whispered to herself in a really small voice. ¡°Even if I said that¡­ I wonder if I can stay that long¡­ well, even if this is the last, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Eh..?¡± Shou heard Mao whispered something but he can¡¯t hear it well. No, it¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t hear it well, he refused to. Mao cast a power buff magic to Shou. "GO! SHOU!!" As Shou filled with power vigorously, as if all the power inside her got sucked by Shou, Mao collapsed on the ground lifelessly. Some of the other quickly check on Mao¡¯s condition. When Shou see Mao suddenly collapsed, he grits his teeth and put all his strength into this thrust. Even though his thrust is blocked by Blaze again, this time his power has been increased. Because of this, he managed to crack Blaze¡¯s armor even though it¡¯s very hard. Because of Blaze¡¯s armor¡¯s hardness and Shou¡¯s powerful thrust, his knife also got broken. Shou then kicks Blaze¡¯s body away and jumps upward also readying his plasma gun. He uses aimed at Blaze¡¯s armor crack. Not just Shou, everyone precisely aimed at this crack to break Blaze¡¯s armor. ¡°Hart!¡± Signaling Hart to attack when Blaze¡¯s armor broke, Shou also shoot once again to Blaze¡¯s head. With nothing to defend the shoots from Hart and Shou, the shoot pierced Blaze¡¯s head and heart. In that moment, Blaze''s body falls down on the ground. Shou quickly rush to Mao while Hart confirming Blazes zombie is done for. ¡°MAO!¡± ¡°¡­Shou..?¡± ¡°Hey, aryakay? Wat happened?!¡± Worried sick about Mao, Shou talked too fast as result. ¡°Slow down¡­ you¡¯re talking too fast idiot.¡± Taking his breath, Shou tries to talk calmly. ¡°Sorry. *cough* Anyway, are you okay Mao? What happened to you?!¡± ¡°Haha, I never thought that I would be this stupid to do this. The truth is¡­ if I¡¯m out of magic, I--¡± Just before Mao finished explaining, Shou already can guess what¡¯s wrong with her. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything anymore¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why are you so--¡± ¡®Wait¡­ magic? Then should I..?¡¯ ¡°¡­ just you wait a bit Mao. I¡¯ll do something!¡± * * * * ¡°¡­ Which would be better, Her upper one or lower one?¡± Shou is holding the now unconscious Mao in his left hand while his right hand holding a something. ¡°She usually takes ¡®this¡¯ from the ¡®lower one¡¯ but she could also takes it from the ¡®upper one¡¯ before¡­ But it¡¯s just inappropriate to stuck this inside her mouth while everyone is watching like this¡­ in that case even the lower one is out of the question right..?¡± Stunned from confusion Shou doesn¡¯t dare to move his hand. ¡°¡­ This isn¡¯t the time to be like this! Mao is on danger! As I thought, the ¡®lower one¡¯ is better, and it¡¯s concealed with skirt but this side is¡­ ARGH! Whatever!¡± Shou slips his right hand that is holding something inside Mao¡¯s skirt. ¡®¡­ As I thought this is--¡¯ ¡°Oh wait, can she convert it into energy if she¡¯s unconscious?¡± Mao slowly reacted and regain her consciousness. ¡°HNGGGKUAH~~~!¡± Mao groans and wakes up from her unconscious state. Shou quickly shove away his hand and throw away the thing he holds before. ¡°S¡­Shou..?¡± ¡°M-Mao! Ha, hahaha! I¡¯m glad, really glad.¡± Shou holds Mao tightly in his arms, with his eyes on verge to spill tears, he hold her dearly. ¡°How could I¡­¡± Mao felt something inside of her then she blushed. ¡°¡­ N-no way¡­ this¡­ S-Shou¡­ you did it in front of others¡­¡± fixing her clothes that were a bit messy before, Mao stands up. ¡°Ah no, I used--¡± ¡°SHOU YOU DUMMY~~~!¡± Mao hit Shou into the ground as hard as she can and then flee away. ¡°Hear me out first! Wait a bit would you?!¡± Shou stands up and chases after Mao. * * * * Finally catching up with Mao, Shou grab her hand so she wouldn¡¯t run away. ¡°D-don¡¯t touch me you pervert!¡± Rejecting Shou¡¯s hand, Mao slaped it away. ¡°P-Pervert?! I don¡¯t want to hear that from you!¡± ¡°Uuu~~ once again, I¡¯m being shamed¡­ this morning was pretty bad, and now¡­¡± Seeing Mao¡¯s face reddened and embarrassed, Shou couldn¡¯t but sighed. ¡°What the hell, usually you¡¯re the one who is being aggressive but now, being meek just because you think you got seen by others, seriously what¡¯s with you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it! I mean...wait what did you said? ¡®You think¡¯?¡± ¡°Yeah, of course! Who the hell would do ¡®it¡¯ in front of those bunches of people?¡± ¡°No wait, then how?¡± ¡°I use something to inject my¡­ well, you know. And the others didn¡¯t see it. Your skirt should conceal it after all.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Mao blushed a bit. ¡°Yeah, the others didn¡¯t see a thing.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it about! Then¡­ if you inject yours¡­ does that mean¡­ you¡­ Mast--¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it! More like, that¡¯s you''re talking about?!¡± Shou cuts on Mao¡¯s line right before she finished it. ¡°Of course! What do you use for the ¡®material¡¯?! If it¡¯s not me I would rather die again! If you don¡¯t say I¡¯ll kill myself! If you lie I¡¯ll go jump down from a cliff!¡± Mao creates a dimensional hole using and seemed to be ready to jump down. ¡°Damn it, so persistent! It¡¯s you okay! Truthfully I imagined about you and well¡­ some others girls¡­¡± Shou averted his eyes a bit. ¡°As I thought it really is impure! He used some other girls inside ¡®this¡¯!¡± Mao acting like a housewife from soap opera that found out her husband had been having an affair. ¡°W-why you!¡± ¡°Good bye, this cruel world~! Shou is cheating on me¡­ I would rather die right now!¡± Mao jumped down into the hole that she created. ¡°MAO!¡± Shou got surprised and quickly tries to catch her, but she already fell down and the hole she created instantly disappear. ¡°oi¡­ you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re joking¡­ right..?¡± standing stunned from the shock Shou slowly falls into his knees. ¡°Come on¡­ this is not funny you know¡­ MAO!¡± ¡°Yaho~~ you called~?¡± Slowly turned his head, Shou find Mao standing behind him. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Huh? You really think I jumped? Of course not! I teleported right before your back before I fell!¡± Shou begins to stand up ¡°YOU--¡± As he turned, Mao kissed him right on his lips. ¡°!¡± Slowly letting go of Shou lips ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ¡°You little devil.¡± Shou begin to extend his arms, holding Mao¡¯s body. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Do you know how worried I was?¡± Shou tighten his holds. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Not just the jump before, I was really scarred and panicked when I saw you collapsed after you cast magic on me you know. Damn it, making me worries like that. Damn you little devil!¡± ¡°I really am sorry!¡± can¡¯t hold her tears, Mao also tightly holds Shou and shouted out. After holding each other for a few moments, Shou begins to release Mao. Wiping her tears, Mao walks away to the field. Just after she walked a few step she turned around. ¡°T-that kiss¡­ I-it doesn¡¯t have any special meaning okay! But if you want to think like that then¡­ maybe it is¡­ I guess.¡± Then she just runs away with her cheeks reddened. ¡°¡­ Damn¡­ I guess, I got conquered by her once again huh?¡± Sighed and scratching his head, ¡°Seriously, damn you little devil.¡± as a little smile appeared in his face, Shou also walks following Mao. * * * * Chapter 5-End of This(?) * * * * As Shou and Mao come back, the team already prepared for their researches. The barrier that was protecting it also already gone. As nothing he could do to help, Shou just sits down on a chair beside Hart who is monitoring the other. Mao who also don¡¯t understand stuff like this, clings herself onto Shou. ¡°I always think about this but, seriously the people here is pretty crazy aren¡¯t they? I mean, they have great battle abilities yet they can also do research like a professional researcher.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Now that you mention it, I guess we really are crazy.¡± Hart replies half-jokingly. ¡°Seriously, all of your status parameters are just too high spec.¡± Shou couldn¡¯t help but to admire in awe. For someone who have great brain and good at combat is pretty much too high spec in Shou''s eyes, but probably for the team themselves it''s already becoming something normal. As they chat, time passes and the research had already completed. One of them comes to Hart to reporting their researches. After lending some paper to Hart, the guy who brings it goes back away. ¡°So how is it?¡± ¡°Well, pretty much unknown. The only thing we know is that thing is possibly connected into somewhere or something else.¡± ¡°Is that so..?¡± ¡®I wonder if this thing is the thing we need. But what should I do?¡¯ ¡°Well anyway, we need to send this report to the base. I¡¯ll go back to the base, you can wait here. I¡¯ll contact you from the base latter.¡± Packing up his belongings, Hart also said to Shou. ¡°Oh yeah, right, I almost forgot.¡± Hart takes something from his bag and hand it over to Shou. ¡°This, your knife was broken before right? This is... well just think of it as some kind of replacement for it.¡± ¡°This is¡­ Blaze¡¯s knife¡­¡± Reluctantly taking the knife that Hart offered, Shou looked into Hart¡¯s sincere eye. The knife Shou held before was a standard issue knife used by trainee. While the one he got from Hart, Which is Blaze''s knife is more durable and embroidered with a red symbol. The red symbol is Blaze''s trademark, it was made of vinyl so it gives of a little shine. ¡°Well yeah, think of it like mission¡¯s award. You did a good job after all. Well then, I¡¯m going now, I¡¯ll contact you latter from the base.¡± Handing over the knife to Shou, Hart left the memento of his old friend into Shou¡¯s hand. Hart walks away from the field, taking some of his men with him and sets up and start up the warp portal to the base. As the portal opens up, Hart and some of his men walk into it and disappear from the field. Shou, Mao, and the rest of the people stay on the field. Some of them are continuing the researched, while Shou and Mao just watching them or silently because they can¡¯t do a thing for now. * * * * As time passes, Hart finally contacted them. ¡®Ah, Shou? Can you hear me just fine?¡¯ The voice comes from a communication device that Hart left behind before. ¡°Yeah, loud and clear.¡± ¡®Good, well then, we¡¯ve done more research here and found something more. How does it goes at your side.¡¯ ¡°Well, the researcher here did find a little bit more but that¡¯s all. Seems like we can¡¯t find anything anymore--¡± ¡°So how did it go there? There¡¯s nothing important here.¡± Mao cuts in. ¡°Ack! Mao!¡± ¡®Ahaha! Well yeah, don¡¯t worry, we will soon go there. Just wait.¡¯ Disconnecting from the communication device, the warp portal opens and Hart comes out from it. ¡°Yo. This time I¡¯ve got good news on me.¡± Hart approaching Shou and the rest with a bright smile. He begins to explain some theories her learned from the research at base. ¡°¡­ So you see, it seems like we need some kind of electricity to opens up this connections here.¡± Concluding his explanation, Hart gives of a smug face. Shou already guess about what''s needed to open up the connection, but he decided to patiently hears Hart explaination. ¡°Hmm, well, I somehow understand most of it. So, our problem really is we need a very big output of electricity.¡± Shou is asking for confirmation. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°Then shall I help?¡± Mao volunteered herself. ¡°It would be pretty easy if I just use magic here wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That would be really easy but¡­ you sure you¡¯re okay doing this?¡± ¡°Well yeah, if it¡¯s only this much, I¡¯m okay.¡± Mao said, bragging full of confidences. ¡°Thanks, Mao.¡± Shou smiled in sincerity. ¡°W-what? I-I didn¡¯t do it for you! I just felt like doing it, and I also want to go back to my own world that¡¯s all! There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± Trying to hide her embarrassment, Mao quickly walks to the icon. As expected from a ¡®tsundere¡¯. Despite what she said, a small hint of smile could be seen from her face. Shou and Mao stand before the floating icon now. Preparing herself, Mao takes a deep breath. ¡°Then, here I go.¡± Starting to chant the spell for , Mao¡¯s hand charged with electricity. ¡°!¡± An unbelievable lightning struck the floating icon as Mao extends her hand. The icon started to glow brightly when it¡¯s charged with the lightning Mao generates. ¡®Now starting, sucking in and returning foreign object.¡¯ As it glow become brighter and brighter, it generates some robotic sounds, and something that looks just like a black hole appeared on top of the floating icon. Weird as it is, none of the people got sucked in by the hole yet the hole looks like sucking on something as hard as it can. As if sucking the air around, a strong wind blows into the directions of the black hole. As the wind become stronger, something could be seen brought by the wind. Tons of zombies are being brought by the wind into the field. As everyone got surprised by the sight of it, they pull out their weapon. But the zombies that got carried by the wind got sucked into the black hole without any difficulty. ¡°Wha-what the..?¡± ¡°Is this..? This thing sucks in everything that doesn¡¯t belong here and return them?¡± Even the formerly NPC in this game who had already becomes a zombie could be seen sucked inside. ¡±So¡­ you mean this thing will suck away those zombies?!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°This is¡­ Isn¡¯t this a great success?! Hahaha! I¡¯m glad this finally overs.¡± Knowing their struggles fighting these zombies are now done, everyone is hyped up and hold their weapons up as a sign of victory. ¡°Hmm¡­ wait! Doesn¡¯t that mean I would eventually get sucked by this thing?!¡± Mao suddenly becomes frantic. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s right! Shouldn¡¯t it?! I mean we aren¡¯t from this world after all!¡± Right after he states this, Mao is starting to get sucked. ¡°WHOA!¡± Shou quickly catches Mao with his hand. ¡°Mao!¡± ¡°Shou¡­ Is this¡­ a farewell? No way! I don¡¯t want that!¡± ¡°I also¡­ don¡¯t want that!¡± holding her hands more tightly Shou shout out at Mao. ¡°Even though I say that I wanted to go home¡­ parting with you somehow feels sad and I don¡¯t want it. Please don¡¯t let me go¡­¡± Mao pledged to Shou. But it is no use. Shou also slowly getting lifted away by the wind, yet he strongly struggles to hold his ground. Finally can¡¯t hold himself anymore, Shou also got sucked into the black hole. As he got sucked inside, he still holds her inside of his arms. ¡°¡­ Hey, after we got outside, where would I end up to?¡± ¡°Why do you ask..?¡± ¡°Somehow, I feels like ¡®if it is Shou, he would somehow know!¡¯ or something.¡± ¡°¡­ maybe, most likely to your own world wouldn¡¯t you? That thing said something about returning after all.¡± ¡°I know right. I guess if I got transferred to my own world would makes sense right? And so, what about you? Where will you end up at?¡± Silences strikes ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe my own world, or maybe somewhere else.¡± ¡°Will we¡­ meet again?¡± ¡°I wonder. Will we?¡± ¡°I¡­ about Shou¡­ That¡­ Um¡­¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°Oh right, I guess I have never said it to you huh?¡± Shou takes a deep breath. ¡°Mao, actually I''m attracted to you.¡± ¡°!¡± surprised, Mao can only hold her breath and blushed. ¡°To tell you the truth, I''ve been attracted to you for a while back.¡± ¡°¡­ so underhanded¡­¡± ¡°Eh?!¡± Shou surprised by Mao¡¯s exclaimation. ¡°I want to tell it properly to you first you know!¡± ¡°¡­ sorry.¡± ¡°¡­ Shou¡­ If we got separated, I wouldn¡¯t forget about you. Be it hundreds of years.¡± Mao whispered inside Shou¡¯s arms ¡°Glad to know it.¡± ¡°Hey Shou¡­¡± Mao whispered again. ¡°What is it? Mao?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be separated from you.¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°Hey Shou¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Is this¡­ reality? It¡¯s just like it is a fantasy novel.¡± ¡°I do wonder if this is real or not.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°What now?¡± ¡°I love you, Shou.¡± Caught off guard, Shou startled a bit and replied shortly. ¡°I love you too¡­ So, can we stop this corny drama session now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrible! Why are you mocking me!¡± Shou laughed a bit. And then silence strike again. Not for long, Mao breaks up the silence. ¡°Our world may be different.¡± ¡°We may be separated.¡± As if knowing what she¡¯s thinking Shou continued her lines. ¡°We may live different life.¡± ¡°And I may only be able to dream of you someday.¡± ¡°¡°But I¡­ no, we know.¡±¡± Both of them spoke at the same time and the same line. ¡°¡°The moment I''ve spend with you is real, and this feelings in my heart is real. That¡¯s why¡­¡±¡± ¡°No matter what separates us.¡± ¡°And no matter what will happen here on after.¡± ¡°¡°Right now, this is real for me.¡±¡± "That''s why, I''ll certainly find you even if we end up separated be it other world, other dimension, I''ll find you." Mao shows her small yet sincere and charming smile. "I''ll also find you, Shou. Certainly will." As they finished their lines, both of them starting to feel hazy and lose consciousness. * * * * -Shou''s Perspective- ¡°¡­ I¡¯m here again¡­¡± Dark, empty, standing on to nothing, no floor to stand on, no wall surroundings, all around is just darkness. Despite the darkness, Shou could stand as if there¡¯s a floor under his feet. Despite the darkness, Shou could see clearly. Someone is there, in this darkness. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here again.¡± The one who greeted me is someone. A man who¡¯s probably in his 20s. A young adult yet carries an air of dignified wise man. His face carries gives of as a serious type but his actions sometimes contradict his appearance. The man who greeted me is always alone in this darkness, except when I come. Always here, waiting for someone to come. The man has no name, so I named him . ¡°Seems like I¡¯m here again, long time no see, .¡± ¡°¡¯Long time no see¡¯? Has it been that long?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it has.¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, long time no see then. What¡¯s your business here, Shou?¡± ¡°What¡¯s my business? I don¡¯t think I have. Aren¡¯t you the one who called me here?¡± ¡°Oi oi, don¡¯t joke around. I¡¯ve told you before, haven¡¯t I? I don¡¯t have that kind of power, you are the one who came, I¡¯ve never called. I¡¯m no God you know.¡± ¡°I see. Then can I ask you something.¡± smirked. He laughed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to voice your question. You must be dying to know ¡®Why I¡¯m inside a game?¡¯ right?¡± ¡°As expected. You know the reason right?¡± laughed again. ¡°Oi oi, are you seriously asking if I know the reason or not? Who do you take me for. Of course¡­ I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s with that arrogant attitude if you don¡¯t know?! You are lying right?! I bet you know the answer.¡± ¡°Oi kid, I¡¯ll just be straight, I¡¯ve never told you false information.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to know everything?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you before I¡¯m no God. What I have is only information about you. ¡®I don¡¯t know everything. I only know what I know.¡¯¡± replied with a smug face. ¡°¡­Damn rip off¡­¡± ¡°I just read that words in some book.¡± I sighed. I really never understand him. "Anyway, this is not a game. This is reality. You can''t just load or save your data." I gulped my own saliva. I''ve been suspecting about it. I might not be inside a game. The feelings are to real. And there''s no reason to suspect VR technologies. As far as I know they still couldn''t reproduce such a complex and real sensation. ¡°I already suspecting about it, so I had always been careful. If just that¡¯s all to it I¡¯ll just go away.¡± ¡°Well well, hasty aren¡¯t we. Chill off a bit here. How about doing a little sparring with me again.¡± takes out a knife. No, rather than taking out, it¡¯s more like creating from nothing. ¡°I won¡¯t hold back though.¡± ¡°Again with the magic trick.¡± Shou doing the same. ¡°Here I go!¡± A normal dreams? A lucid dreams? or is it something else? I don¡¯t know exactly what is it or when it started. A world with nothing except darkness and . Sometimes, when I sleep or fell unconscious, I would meet . The man, , knows what I experienced, felt, and thought. As he is¡­ My , the one who reside inside me. Untill now, I call this phenomenon, . This place is where Shou learned his combat technique. * * * * Slowly regains his consciousness, Shou wakes up at another familiar place, yet this place still isn¡¯t his own world. ¡°Damn that , he really didn¡¯t hold back.¡± Thinking about Mao, Shou sits up and looked on the ground. ¡°¡­ I wonder if she got to her own world¡­¡± he mumbled. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Mao appeared just right behind Shou¡¯s back. Stunned from seeing Mao with him, Shou could only open his mouth, yet no word comes out from it. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Mao asking Shou easily. ¡°ARGH~~~¡± crouching on the ground, Shou holds his head with his face facing the ground. ¡°To think that we didn¡¯t separated after that¡­ Damn¡­ now I¡¯m embarrassed because of how corny our lines before¡­¡± if Mao could see his face, she would she how red his face is right now. ¡°I-is that so? Well, I also felt embarrassed as well but¡­I guess this is better isn¡¯t it.¡± Mao turned her face away with her usual ¡®Hmph¡¯. ¡°I mean¡­ we didn¡¯t really get separated¡­ after all--¡± she mumbled with small voice. ¡°Did you say something?¡± Shou already lift up his face. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t!¡± Mao denies strongly. ¡°Back to your usual self huh? And I thought you finally become so cute before.¡± ¡°Cu-cute?!¡± This time, Mao blushed. ¡°Wh-who is the cute one?! Well, too bad for you!¡± ¡°Well, the you like this is also attractive somehow.¡± Shou smirked at Mao. ¡°¡­¡± She blushed even more than before. ¡°You¡­ ¡®onna-tarashi¡¯(womanizer).¡± ¡°Huh? Is that so? But I never got really close to woman before, so I guess it¡¯s not ¡®onna-tarashi¡¯ but ¡®Mao-tarashi¡¯ wouldn¡¯t it.¡± Shou clearly trying to tease Mao. Just while these two care-freely chatting, a building in the distance broke down by explosion. ¡°!¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°S-Shou, where is this?¡± Inspecting the surroundings Shou realized something. ¡°This is--¡± Thus, Shou¡¯s journey hasn¡¯t ended yet. * * * * End of the first Arc To be continued in next Arc * * * * Oh yeah, I hope you guys could help me to improve my writings. Feel free to point about grammatical errors and the like. My friend told me I got a little grammatical error but he won¡¯t just point it out to me. Interlude II-Takeharus Rant It''s double update! Never expect to be this quick. Enjoy! * * * * -Takeharu¡¯s perspective- "WHOA!!" Ugh, that surprised me... Who would have thought that my journey still continues? Usually after we defeat the final boss the story proceed to Epilogue right? Seriously? What kind of shitty game is this? I''ve been traveling for about 3 days. One day in my own world, 2 days in another world, which seems to be a game world. Yeah, that''s right, the overly used setting from Light or Web Novels! A game world!! If you asked why I¡¯m sure it is a game world, it¡¯s because I have played the game! For 1 day I was pulled here and there by Selia. I borrowed a wooden sword from Shou¡¯s storage and a wok as a shield for my initial equipment. Good thing that I watched how my knight avatar in online game moved and attacked and I also practiced a bit of kendo before. And do you know what? Selia is a really bad mentor! Usually a level 1 character face easy enemy such as slime to train and gain level. But what should I do? I doubt that my level is actually level 1. Of course in the bad way I mean. I might be even lower than level 1 character! And you know what?! My first opponent was a swarm of Goblins!!! Yes, it was Selia¡¯s fault!! She attracted around 10 goblins around to become my training monster. That¡¯s good and all, but she just ran away and watches me fight!! Seriously?! I might as well become a sandbag for those goblins! Well, I pulled it off alive somehow though. That¡¯s not all. She attracted more powerful enemies every single time I had just won so I almost had no time to rest. And you know what? In the middle of that she even managed to attract Minotaur the thing that almost killed me!!! Mrs. Selia, my image of you has somehow dropped¡­ Long story short, after I manage somehow to win up to even stronger monster than Minotaur and almost close to death that it seemed like my life was flashing before my eyes, Selia said ¡°Good! Now, I have carved decades of experience to your body!¡± and pulled me around once again. And then we found a portal and we got sent into a game¡¯s world. ¡°There¡¯s someone who let the monster break out intentionally from this world! If we stop him, we will be able to stop the monster to attack your world further!¡± and like so, me and Selia travelled that world for two days defeating monsters and found the location of the final boss. Oh right, my equipment actually got a bit better. Rather than wooden sword, now I held a pretty good sword, and real buckler as shield. Thanks to how I usually watch my knight avatar, Selia praised me about my technique. Well that makes me a bit happy for sure. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. When we arrived at the location, a bald old man was there. You might think that the old man was the final boss? No, he is not the final boss. But that old man just killed the final boss with a katana and cut him to pieces! Seriously, I¡¯m not kidding. So what had we been doing for these two days for?! The old man who killed the final boss then walks towards me and give me the sword he had slain the final boss with. Then he walks away while saying ¡°I guess, it¡¯s time for me to retire. Cough, cough¡± Are you really saying that?! Old man!! You seem to be still powerful though! And who the heck are you?! I don¡¯t remember seeing character or NPC like you in this game?! Ah, the headache¡­ And now, I¡¯m faced with another crisis. After the old man had gone, Selia and I just stay dumbfounded there and suddenly a portal opened up. I thought that it was the portal to go home until Selia shouted something to me. ¡°Wait, this isn¡¯t the same portal we went through!¡± but well, it¡¯s already too late. We already sucked inside it. The next thing I know is, here I am. Now this place seems like a Sci-Fi setting game. Ah yeah, I also know this game. God¡­ seriously? Are you telling me to battle against aliens with sword and shield?! I have enough of this absurd setting! At least give me some cheat or something! Even though Selia teach me magic I can¡¯t use any magic!!! Usually in story like these the protagonists have some kind of cheat right?! Where¡¯s my cheat!? Where¡¯s my harem!? Aa, I want to go home. Seriously, Shou where the heck are you right now? Are you also experiencing the same? This time I saw people wearing some kind of Sci-Fi looking armor surrounding some kind of device. Hmm, now that if I look closer is that device opening up a portal? What are they doing? Someone, ah no, two people is getting sucked by the portal. It feels like I remember the girl¡­ and that guy is¡­ ¡­ wait¡­ Isn¡¯t that Shou?! IT¡¯S SHOU!!! He¡¯s getting sucked into the portal! ¡°Selia! That¡¯s the guy! My friend who had been missing suddenly! Quickly! I think he needs help!¡± Selia then obediently followed me running towards Shou. I¡¯ve been shouting out his name but it seems like he couldn¡¯t hear me. Just a few moments later he got sucked into the portal. GOD! Seriously?! What kind of game is this?! The people in Sci-Fi armor looked at me and Selia with a wary eyes. Well of course they would¡­ After I explained the situation, they let me go towards the portal. Me and Selia then jumped inside. Really, this is totally annoying. Who the heck created this troublesome scenario? * * * * Chapter 6-Once Again Start of 2nd Arc. __________________ ¡°This is--¡± Shou stands shocked by the scenery he sees right before his eyes. ¡°Hey the two over there, what are you doing here?¡± someone calls them from behind just before Shou finished his sentence. Shou turned to see the one who called them. This appearance is one that Shou knows well. The one who called them is a white-haired man who wears red coat and bringing a sword with a skull like carving on it. ¡®That guy is¡­ as I thought, this must be another game that I installed on my PC¡¯ ¡°Ah no, we are--¡± just before he finished his words, the white haired man, rushed towards him and taking out his sword and thrusting it forward. ¡°WHOA!¡± Shou panicked and fell down on his butt. But, his sword didn¡¯t even graze him. Shou and Mao blankly opened their eyes wide. What he aimed for was the thing that approaching Shou from behind. ¡°What is¡­ that..?¡± Mao asked curiously. ¡°¡± the white haired man called the demon¡¯s name. As he pulled out his sword from its head, the falls limp and dissipated a few moments later. ¡°It¡¯s a lesser demon in another world.¡± Shou explains while trying to stand up. ¡°Particularly weak, but have some variation. There¡¯s one with the scythe attached to its leg and there is also the big ones if I¡¯m not mistaken.¡± ¡°Ho~, you know quiet the details huh? Seems like you¡¯re not from here aren¡¯t you?¡± And as result, Shou caught his interest somehow. ¡°Ah, well¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡®I guess I need to fix my habit of giving of explanation, people might find me suspicious.¡¯ Tense atmosphere build up between Shou and the man. He worried that the man found him suspicious. Of course one from this world would found him suspicious. Someone who has a good deal of knowledge about the demons of another world is not just anyone. And what¡¯s more, Shou seems to know about the man, that makes him more and more suspicious. ¡°You are¡­ just some normal human. Heh, you are a pretty interesting one I see.¡± Once again, the man pointed his sword towards Shou. ¡°We are from ¡®another world¡¯. I¡¯m searching for a way to get back to my own world.¡± Mao cuts in. ¡°Ah hey! MAO!¡± Shou giving a sign that she shouldn¡¯t do something unnecessary. ¡°¡­ I see, so that¡¯s how it is. You guys really are interesting ones.¡± His interest in them seems to grow bigger. ¡°Well, I just recently got back here myself. Somehow I was pulled to another place before, or should I say, another ¡®world¡¯?¡± His exclamations made Shou lost for words. Suddenly, something flew right above them. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Shou got surprised when he sees the enormous thing that just flew past trough. A pair of wings that shaped like a bat wing, two arm and legs with its sharp claw, sturdy scale that seems hard to pierce, long and strong tail that could whip through the buildings, close to lizard but its size even bigger than airplane. ¡°A Dragon¡­¡± Dragon, , , , , , there are many titles for dragons as they brought calamity wherever they pass. ¡°This place shouldn¡¯t have any dragon, should it?¡± ¡°Do you mean that the dragons are also from another world?¡± ¡°Well then, I guess I still have business to take care of here. And so, goodbye and take care.¡± The man jumped away, following the dragon. ¡°¡­ So¡­ he was ¡®drifted¡¯ to another game and makes his way back here? Does that mean some of the character from another ¡®game¡¯ might do the same? If so, I don¡¯t have to finish into all of the game on my PC huh? So then--¡± ¡°Oy Shou! What are you mumbling about? Are you leaving that giant lizard here?¡± Mao interrupted Shou. ¡°Ah sorry, it¡¯s nothing. Just thinking of something. Well then, shall we go after that dragon? We might find something.¡± * * * * ¡°ARGH! I''ve had enough! I don¡¯t want to continue anymore!!¡± Mao suddenly pouts. The two of them have walked pretty far away and now arrived at buildings debris. They were following the dragon halfway, but they lost track of its trail. Now they search for the dragon by following the destruction caused by the dragon (probably). ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. You wanted to return don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I hate walking. I don¡¯t want to walk anymore. Carry me.¡± ¡°Sigh, why do I have to carry you? Can¡¯t you just fly using your magic?¡± ¡°Using magic is tiring and I want to save my magic power if possible.¡± ¡°You sure are demanding¡­ come on, let¡¯s go. We wanted to go back to our own world, right? I¡¯ll go check out the debris. You can rest for a while then.¡± Shou moves closer to the debris and examine it. ¡°As I thought, this is caused by that dragon. This building sure seems sturdy¡­ I wonder how powerful its attack is. I wonder if it¡¯s done by only one dragon, it seems like there would be two or three attacked these buildings¡­¡± Unknown to Shou, something moves tailing them. It¡¯s observing them from faraway, waiting for a chance. ¡°I¡¯m tired¡­ I wonder if it¡¯s still far. Hey Shou, how much longer do we need to follow that dragon? We can¡¯t even see it anymore. Can¡¯t we just leave it to that guy?¡± The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Well, we can leave it to that guy but...¡° As Shou looks over Mao¡¯s direction, he saw some lights flew towards her. ¡°Behind!¡± He shouts out warning to Mao. But it was too late. That thing is already too close to Mao. Unable to dodge, she at least prepares her resolve, but the light just fly past through Mao. ¡°¡­ Eh?¡± ¡°¡­ Nothing happened? What was that..? KUH!¡± Suddenly Mao fell down on her knees. ¡°Are you okay?!¡± ¡°That thing¡­ it stole my magic power!¡± Slowly, Mao begins to stands up. ¡°Wait you little fly!!!¡± ¡°Wait! Mao!¡± Shou quickly follows Mao who went after the things before. When Mao tries to catch it, the light always passes through her. She could only look at the light fiercely, but the light float happily as if it was provoking her. ¡°It seems physical attack is useless against that thing.¡± ¡°I know. Damn, if only I was a bit more careful. My magic is almost empty so I can¡¯t afford to use magic.¡± Shou moves to the front and unsheathe his sword. ¡°Maybe I can hit it with this.¡± He pointed his sword towards the floating light. As if understand that Shou is challenging it, the light stop moving left and right in joy. ¡°Shou, can that sword really hit it?¡± ¡°Not sure. Well, this sword probably has some magic power. Probably¡­¡± ¡°¡­ oh well, I¡¯ll just leave it to you.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± As soon as he said that, Shou dash forward. He swing the sword upward, making some of the dust flew up creating a thin smoke screen between Shou and the light. Using the smoke screen as surprise, Shou diverted his momentum and spin to the left side of the light. While changing his course, and spin his body, he takes the opportunity to swing the sword towards his enemy. ¡°Got you!¡± As the sword touch the light ¡°!¡± The light and the sword flashed their light making Shou surprised a bit. As the flash dispersed, the lump of light had gone, and Shou¡¯s sword is glittering in light. ¡°¡­ I guess the thing that ate your magic power got sealed inside this sword?¡± ¡°¡­ what¡¯s with the asking tone? I should be the one asking.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure after all. Why not ask the one who has been spying us from the shadow over there.¡± Shou pointed his sword at the debris of building. ¡°!¡± A man wearing a long black coat and a mask comes out. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re pretty good to notice me hiding over here.¡± He walks a bit closer to Shou and cast away the hood from his coat and also his mask. He seems to be a middle aged man, probably just some mob enemy character. ¡°Seems like I can¡¯t under estimate you, young man. To think that you notice me who was concealing my presence, you really are a dangerous guy.¡± ¡°Ah no, actually I was just trying to act cool as if someone is spying us and I notice about it but¡­ I guess there really is someone huh¡­¡± Shou scratched the back of his head and feels a little dilemmatic because of his own act. ¡°Are you for real¡­¡± ¡°W-what?¡± As you would expect, anyone would be in awe after hearing such coincidence happened. "That was just a coincidence? Wait, you mean, I wasn''t even discovered? Then--" ¡°Mao! Capture him!¡± Not letting the man finish his complain, Shou ordered Mao to capture him. ¡°!¡± The man¡¯s arm moved to his back and a shackle of light formed on his arms. ¡°Guh!¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s ask him some question.¡± ¡°I still can move you know. Do you think I will obey that easily?¡± ¡°Who knows, your arms being shackled probably enough for us to have the upperhand.¡± ¡°Che, prideful brats. Do you think you really can have me submit to you? Don¡¯t underestimate me, do you think this me, the great will be a mere puppet to you? I¡¯m not scared of you people even if I¡¯m restrained and can¡¯t use my skill.¡± Suddenly a thunder strikes near him making the ground burnt black. ¡°HIE!¡± ¡°¡­ Mao¡­¡± ¡°Shou, his attitude annoys me." Mao walks forward to the man "Which side is prideful? You are the one who don¡¯t know his place.¡± Mao makes an annoyed face, it feels as if you can see an anger emoticon clearly over her head. ¡°So I guess you need a shock therapy before you can talk properly huh?¡± A flow of electricity zapping out from Mao¡¯s hand, that enough to intimidate the man. ¡°HIIIII! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk so please don¡¯t! I don¡¯t think I need it!¡± ¡°Oya? Why? Even though we specially prepare it for you, you don¡¯t want it? It will feel so good you know, as if going to heaven (literary). Well, only if you are accepted by them.¡± ¡®¡­ she forced a smile on her face¡­ it¡¯s quiet scary¡­¡¯ Shou felt a little terror while he was looking at Mao. ''Anyway, huh? If I''m not wrong, it was a mid boss which have strong puppet but the puppeteer himself was totally weak...'' * * * * Chapter 7-Small Mistake * * * * ¡°So you¡¯re the one who control that thing huh¡­¡± It seems the man has been following them for a while. The man admitted that he actually felt scared at first, after seeing Mao and Shou slaying the demons easily on their way, latter he decided to follow these two. While quietly following the two of them, the man stumbled upon the lump of light that can absorb magic power and tries to control it. He tries to steal Mao¡¯s magic to level up his own, and as result we have the present event now. By the way, this man don¡¯t have any info about the dragon before as he also just seen it recently. And he some also lose consciousness before and when he came to he found himself in here, so probably he is from another ¡°world¡± as well. ¡°Fufufu. So, how was my great knowledge and wisdom? Did you find it useful? You shall to liberate me of this simplistic bind.¡± ¡°As I thought, he annoys me.¡± ¡°Then shall we kill him?¡± ¡°AAA, AAAH! I¡¯m sorry, I phrased it wrongly! What I mean is: ¡®I hope it was useful and I hope you could release me!¡¯ Please!¡± The man panicked with Mao and Shou¡¯s cold gaze towards him. He felt like the gaze itself could kill him. ¡°¡­ Anyway, let¡¯s go and leave him behind. We can¡¯t afford to lose track of that dragon.¡± ¡°W-wait are you going to leave me behind?! I appreciate that you didn¡¯t kill me but please at least release my hand!¡± ¡°¡°Annoying.¡±¡± Shou and Mao face their back towards the man and walk forward, leaving the man behind helplessly. ¡°¡­ khukhu stupid.¡± The man stands up and rushed toward Shou. ¡°Like I said, you brats are too naive to not bind my legs!!!¡± His mouth held a blade around 15 centimeters aimed at Shou. Surprised, he turns around but? *splash* red fluids dripping to the ground, it flows down to a blade and drops to the ground. Red colored just like blood. No, it is blood. Flowing down to a sharp blade, basking the blade with terrifying color. Dripping down to the ground, painting it red. Silence attacked, nobody is moving. As if became a statue, Shou, Mao, also the man didn¡¯t move. ¡°Oh crap¡­¡± Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.Shou opened his mouth. His hand is holding his dagger. The blade is basked with red blood. ¡°I killed him¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± His dagger pierced through the man¡¯s throat. ¡°Oh crap¡­ I actually only want to threaten him by pointing it to his neck but¡­¡± ¡°Are you for real?¡± Both of them only can look at each other awkwardly then cast their glance to the man. ¡°Hey Mao.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You know about that thing right?¡± ¡°Which one are you talking about?¡± ¡°You know, the one where people are threatening by pointing a dagger or sword at someone¡¯s neck in close range.¡± ¡°Oh, you mean when the people who are being tied up, tries to attack the one who bind him suddenly, and then he stopped because a dagger is pointed at his throat?¡± ¡°Yeah yeah, that one.¡± ¡°Aa, I know¡± ¡°I was trying to do that but¡­ it really isn¡¯t as simple as it seems huh?¡± ¡°Yeah, actually I only realized it now that it isn¡¯t a simple feat.¡± ¡°What a coincidence, me too!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± When Shou realized the man is trying to do something, he already readied his dagger on his hand. And when the man dashed forward, Shou hold his dagger and aiming on the man¡¯s neck. Usually in films, the man would stop right before the dagger pierce his neck, but his momentum was too big and he can¡¯t stop easily, as result the dagger that Shou hold ends up pierce through the man¡¯s throat. Long story short, the man died foolishly because he can¡¯t stop. ¡°I guess the people who can stop are really amazing huh. To stop right before the knife pierces them in such a short notice.¡± ¡°I know right.¡± Shou quickly pulled out the dagger from the man¡¯s throat. The man fell limp to the ground, not long after, his body disintegrates into bones. ¡®As I thought, a mob enemy from another world. Ugh, even so killing people really makes my stomach turns. It felt sickening.¡¯ Unknown to Shou, the light that was contained in his sword slowly disappearing, moving into his left hand. The time for he to notice it will be some time later. * * * * chapter 8-Request From Shaddy Shop * * * * The two of them continue to looking for the remnant of destruction to tail the dragon. Up till now, they have found 4 more destruction by the dragon. From the remnant they have pin-pointed 3 possibilities. ¡°So what do we do now?¡± ¡°Hmm I¡¯m not sure but I guess we will just give up on chasing that dragon after the next one if it¡¯s no good.¡± ¡°You sure are quick to give up huh? Such a useless man.¡± ¡°Urk, you are the one who complained that it¡¯s tiring every time.¡± ¡°So then, which one shall we go to?¡± Mao opens up a map of this place and marked the 3 place that Shou had already said. Shou points the mountain range on the map while explaining to Mao. ¡°I think the most of probabilities is the dragon resides there after all¡­ Wait! Where did you get this map?!¡± Seeing Mao brought out a full map in a good condition Shou got surprised. ¡°Oh this? I picked it up from the building before.¡± ¡°If you have this tell me sooner! I¡¯ve been looking for some map in ages and all I got is this!¡± He takes out a burnt map from his pocket. ¡°Uwah¡­ that¡¯s lame.¡± ¡°Oh whatever! Just give me the map!¡± Shou takes the map and trying to pint-point their location right now. ¡°You can read the map?¡± ¡°Well to some extent. As long as I found obvious landmark I can guess roughly.¡± ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve never been good with maps before. More like, it¡¯s so confusing and end ups making me lost rather than helping.¡± ¡°¡­Then for what reason did you pick it up?¡± ¡°Well, at least it¡¯s useful because you can read it right?¡± ¡°Oh whatever, and so it seems we are around here. And judging from the map and the scale of the map, it will probably take around a day to reach the mountain if we walk.¡± ¡°Eee~~~.¡± Mao sighed unmotivated. ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°You need to fix that unmotivated attitude you know.¡± ¡°But~~~¡± ¡°E-excuse m¡­¡± A small meek voice called. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to go back to your world?¡± ¡°Well~~~¡± ¡°Excuse me...¡± But Shou and Mao didn''t realize about the sound that''s trying to call them and Shou kept lecturing Mao. ¡°Even I also want to quickly go back to my own world. What would you do if you are alone?¡± ¡°Of course trying harder. But I¡¯m not alone anyways, there¡¯s still you.¡± ¡°E-excuse me.¡± This is the third time the voice got ignored. ¡°What will you do when I part ways with you?¡± ¡°When the time comes, I will think properly~~~¡± ¡°Excuse me!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mao and Shou turned their attention to the voice¡¯s source. There stood a young boy looking at them shyly. Mao softens her looks when looking at the kid. ¡°Oh my, what is it young boy? Can we help you with something?¡± ¡°Um¡­ the map.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh this map? Is this yours or something?¡± ¡°Um¡­ yes, actually it is mine. I dropped it when I was running away from the demon that attacked. So¡­ do you mind? If I could, I would like to have it back.¡± ¡°Ah yeah. Can you wait a bit? I will give it back to you after I copy it.¡± ¡°Ah yes! Thank you big bro, big sis.¡± The kid bows his head to both of them in clumsy behavior. ¡°Kya~~~ what with this kid, adorable! Can I be your mom?!¡± Mao hugs the boy, and the boy getting flustered by her. ¡°Uwah! Um¡­ that is, sorry, I already have a mom. And there''s a mark on the map, that is our promised meeting spot.¡± ¡°Such a remarkable child~~!¡± Shou who is copying down the map notice that it has a mark to the village a bit far from here. ¡°You sure you get on your own? Do you want us to accompanies you? It¡¯s quiet far. Can you read the map?¡± ¡°Ah yes. Thanks for the concern, but I can take care of it myself, and I can also read the map.¡± ¡°Oh, you sure are one smart kid eh? Be careful on your journey, and here is the map, thanks.¡± Shou who has finished copying the map down, give the original one to the kid and keep the copy for his guide. ¡°Ah thanks also. Alright then, see you big bro, big sis!¡± The kid waves goodbye to both of them and run forward. ¡°Ha~~~ seeing such a cute kid makes me want to have one myself~~~.¡± The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°¡­ you sure are unexpectedly motherly huh? To think that Mao is fond of a child.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s..!¡± Mao getting flustered over, and suddenly the kid runs back to both of them. ¡°Oh yeah, I almost forgot. Big bro, you should go to learn more about the contracted soul you¡¯ve contracted with. Here!¡± The kid gives Shou a black colored Rubik¡¯s-like cube and then left quickly. ¡°Hey wait!¡± The cube looks exactly like Rubik¡¯s cube, except the color is all painted black. The black cube works like proper Rubik¡¯s but because of the all black color, Shou can¡¯t figure out the purpose of the cube. When Shou wants to ask about it the kid has run far away to the corner of the road. ¡°¡­What is this thing..? And what does he mean by contracted soul?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± * * * * ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­It really is suspicious¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a trap? Let¡¯s just blew it up.¡± ¡°No wait, don¡¯t use your magic. Rather, what¡¯s with this thing? It¡¯s obviously shady business.¡± Right now, Shou stumbles upon an old looking hut. But the hut just clearly suspicious as at the entrance there¡¯s a big , , and others written. ¡°This is stupid. Let¡¯s ignore it.¡± ¡°WAAAAAIIIIIT~~~~!!!!¡± As Shou and Mao were going to continue their journey, a young man came out from the hut. ¡°Aren¡¯t you people a little cold? I¡¯ve tried to make my shop to be attractive like this yet you guys are just going to ignore it?! Come on, you guys must be wondering what it¡¯s like inside right? Come on, come on.¡± ¡°¡­Well¡­ I am interested but¡­ Nah, I¡¯ll pass, it looks suspicious.¡± ¡°Su-suspicious?! Why?! Even though I¡¯ve used these signs to make my shop attractive! I even cut off the money from repairing the shop to set up the signs.¡± ¡°¡°THOSE SIGNS ARE THE THING THAT MAKES YOUR SHOP LOOKS LIKE A SHADY SHOP!!¡±¡± Shou and Mao retorted in unison. ¡°Eh...¡± The young man fell depresed. ¡°Are you serious? Your shop outward appearance are a mess and then with these grandiose sign all over it who wouldn¡¯t find it suspicious?¡± ¡°N-now that you said it, I think you¡¯re right¡­ is that why for months my shop has been empty?!¡± both Shou and Mao thought so. ¡°Right then, because of the shop looks like th--" ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°EH?! I haven¡¯t even asked you for anything!¡± ¡°But you will ask for us to help you right?¡± ¡°G-gu¡­¡± The young man lost of words because his intention is caught by Shou. ¡°Sigh¡­ I thought so.¡± Scratching the back of his head, Shou alternating his gaze between the old hut and Mao signaling he asks for her opinion. ¡°Why not? It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t help if it¡¯s just a bit.¡± ¡°R-really?! You guys will help?! T-thanks! Ah, don¡¯t worry, I also will be preparing for compensation for helping me.¡± ¡°Haah~. Seriously, Mao, recently you''re nothing like a demon lord even for the slightest. Oh well, lending a hand for a bit won¡¯t hurt. After all, the quest completion prizes from weird people like you are surprisingly useful, usually.¡± ¡°Alright! Thank you! And so here is the list of thing I need to gather.¡± The young man gives Shou a paper written things like wood and some stone and where or how to get them. To his surprise, the requested items are quiet easily to found at the forest nearby and some things from the demon. "Recently, I''ve been thinking." Shou interupted for a bit. "Why are people like you (the one who gives quest) knows where and how to get an item but never tried to get it yourself? I mean, what if there''s noone who will do your request?" "Of course because I''m afraid of monsters and the risk of dying!" ''Are quest giving NPC always has this selfish reasons? I''m getting really unmotivated to do this.'' "Ah, is that so." Shou said while hiding his anger, which unintentionally leaked out, causing his face to smile awkwardly. "HIIII! So-Sorry!" Shou sighed and scratch his head. ¡®Hmm wait, why do the demons give an item drop? Do they even give out this kind of things?¡¯ ¡°Shou come on, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh right.¡± ¡®Eh whatever.¡¯ ¡°Wait a bit.¡± * * * * chapter 9-Contract, Established Hey there, dxwynser the author here. I decided to pick up the pace a bit because 2 or 3 weeks later I will be veeery busy. I''ve been asking for people in the chat and have decided to make around 2k words each chapter from now onwards(if I can). As usual, I hope you guys can help me, as this one is really quick editing so I''m not really sure about the grammar problem and such. Feel free to comment or point my mistakes be it grammar or something that doesn''t feels right on it. (Don''t forget, I also open for ideas suggestion) _________________________ * * * * ¡°Thank you! I will repair my store with this material.¡± The young man thanked them after he got the material from Shou. ¡°Ah well, it¡¯s not that hard¡­¡± ¡°Oh right, I have prepared the compensation for you. Please wait a bit.¡± The young man rushed back to his shop to take something. Soon after, he came out holding two pair of gloves. ¡°This is my best item! I have pride in it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shou could only fell silent. As for Mao¡­ ¡°Oh that looks pretty nice.¡± She wore it without any hesitation. And she seems to be quite fond of it. ¡°Um¡­ this is¡­¡± ¡°Ah this gloves? It¡¯s magically induced gloves, it lets you control magic better.¡± ¡°Ah I see¡­¡± ¡®well it is probably useful but¡­¡¯ ¡°Er¡­ how do I say it¡­¡± ¡®these gloves¡­¡¯ Shou thinking about how to describe his feelings. ¡°THIS THING REEKS OF DAMN IT!!!¡± Shou feels like wanting to throw the gloves to the ground. Yes, it is a black colored fingerless glove that usually worn by people who have a certain . And Shou himself, was once a victim of such certain , this is the reason why he reluctantly accept the gift. Even just by looking at the design of the gloves is making his old wound aches. ¡°As a bonus, you can also ask me for anything for free. I¡¯m confident that I have pretty vast knowledge!¡± The young man puffed out his chest as if to brag out. ¡°Ah really? That¡¯s convenient. Let¡¯s see what to ask..? Oh right, what about those dragon? We are trying to follow them but we lose track of them midway. Do you know where they¡¯re going?¡± ¡°A~ if it¡¯s about that. NOPE! I don¡¯t know!¡± Silence... ¡°ARE YOU MOCKING ME!!¡± Shou grasp the young man head¡¯s with his arms. ¡°After bragging about asking you anything you don¡¯t even know the answer!¡± ¡°This is stupid.¡± Mao held her face on her palm. ¡°B-But I said to ask anything not that I said I will certainly know the answer! I said that I have pretty vast knowledge not that I know everything! I give! I give!¡± Shou slowly release the young man from his grip. ¡°I-I¡¯m saved¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­¡± ¡°Useless guy¡­ Let¡¯s go Mao.¡± ¡°Ah wait please wait~. Ahem~. I may not know about the dragon, but I¡¯m sure to know about magic items.¡± Looking at the guy sharply, Shou sighed and takes out something. ¡°Then do you have any info about this thing?¡± Shou takes out the black Rubik¡¯s cube and show it to the young man. ¡°AH! T-This is¡­¡± ¡°So you do know. What is this thing actually?¡± ¡°Would you give me a little time? I can use this thing to upgrade your glove if you want. Ah but, unfortunately, with one cube only one glove can be upgraded.¡± ¡°Is¡­ that so?¡± ¡®I have a feeling that the glove will become more outrageous but¡­¡¯ ¡°Oh well, okay.¡± ¡°Just upgrade yours, Shou. It¡¯s not like I need better equipment.¡± ¡°Then please wait expectantly.¡± The young man rushed to inside his shop again. ¡°I¡¯m more worried about the appearance though¡­¡± Around 10 minutes the young man rushed outside while holding the black colored fingerless gloves. He gives the glove to Shou with a refreshing smile. ¡°Here!¡± ¡°This is why¡­¡± Shou looks grieving when he saw the glove. The design is not really that differed but there¡¯s a little addition to it. Red glowing lines branched and remerged just like an electronics circuit plate. ¡°I guess I just have to accept it huh?¡± Shou seems to be given up already, he was going to wore it on his left hand but¡­ ¡°W-what?¡± He stopped, looking at the back palm of his left hand. Some kind of symbol is engraved on there. ¡°Hey magic shop keeper(refer to the young man), do you know what is this?¡± Shou gives out his left hand to the young man. ¡°Ah I see so that¡¯s how it is. This is a seal of contracted soul.¡± ¡°? That reminds me, that kid also said something about contracted soul. What is this exactly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a prove that you¡¯ve contracted with some soul.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t remember doing something involving some kind of soul¡­ or maybe it¡¯s that white lump of light before?¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t know about your huh? Alright then, come inside the shop, I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost 1 hour since we are here though, and we wants to hurry... but oh well. I¡¯m also curious about this thing.¡± Shou follows the young man go to inside the shop, while feeling a little lonely, Mao also follows the other and come in. Inside the shop, the interior was decorated like witch doctor or shaman workshop. A small table with some accessories like bangle and necklace, a colorful liquid substance, a candle forming a circle with drawings inside the circle, animal skull hanged on a stick, a bookshelf filled with magic books, and many other things. ¡°This really looks like a magic shop¡­ and it looks elite-class¡­¡± ¡°Of course, I only sell high-grade item and gives top-class services.¡± ¡°Except for the appearance outside, that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°How rude! Didn¡¯t your parents teach you to not judge the book by the cover?!¡± Mao took one of the books from the shelf. She seems to be interested with the magic book that the young man had. ¡°¡­ probably from now on I should.¡± Mao looks at the young man with a scornful eyes while shows what she is reading. The book she grabbed was a green hard cover book with as its title. Well the content was different though. A picture of seductive posing girls with voluptuous body wearing outrageous clothes, not to mention some of them not even wearing any and just wore accessories to barely covering their ¡®certain parts¡¯. ¡°WAAAAH! I-if you want to read m-magic books read the ones in the front! The ones I put on the b-back is off-limit! I-it''s fo-forbidden book!¡± Flustered his hidden found by Mao, the young man quickly take the book from Mao and hide it inside his drawer. ¡®Ah, this guy is still naive. To hide it in the back of bookshelf¡­¡¯ ¡°Ahem, can we please move on?¡± Regaining his composure, the young man tries to act as if the incident never happened. * * * * Candles, red paint, animal¡¯s blood, and some other unknown ornaments. The red paint is painted on the floor painted resembles witches or wizards magic formation yet there are subtle differences. The candles are lit, put on the edges of the magic formation. Animal¡¯s blood used to write something on the formation and draws some tribal tattoos on Shou¡¯s face. Meanwhile the other ornaments are put surrounding on a certain formation. As for Shou himself, he is sitting, or rather meditating right on the center of everything. Mao stands behind the shop keeper, spectating the ritual. ¡°Are you ready? Right now, I¡¯ll let you communicate with the spirit okay?¡± Shou aren¡¯t answering, he¡¯s not moving nor talking. Just stay focused is all he needs to do. Doing anything else might break his concentration that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t answer. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Yep, you seemed to be ready, here I go.¡± The shop keeper splashed water surrounding Shou. The water he splashed fall, directly to the floor erasing some of the formations. Once, twice, thrice, he keeps repeating it few times. When he stopped, the formation wasn¡¯t washed away, but creating new formation. ¡°Bring out your left hand.¡± Following the shop keeper instruction, Shou slowly lifted up his left hand showing the back of his palm. On his hand, a symbol of proof of contract can be seen. The symbol on his left hand matched with the newly formed formation on the floor. The floor glowed. His symbol also glowed. Following it, his left hand also begins to glow. Slowly, his entire body glows. The shop keeper drops a drop of magic water to Shou. His body began to glow even brighter. Mao put her hand over their own eyes to block the light from Shou. Right after the water drops on him, he glows just light a flash grenade. And just like flash grenade, he gives of a white flash in an instant and also stop in that instant. When Mao recovers from the blinding flash, Shou already fell down on the floor limply. ¡°SHOU!¡± Mao rushed to his body. Supporting Shou¡¯s body, Mao glared at the shop keeper. ¡°What did you do?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything dangerous. This is how it should be. Right now, he should be communicating with the soul he''s contracted with.¡± Still glaring at the shop keeper, Mao turned her face away. ¡°If you lie¡­ I won¡¯t forgive you. That goes for you too Shou¡­ if you didn¡¯t come back¡­ I¡¯ll make you regret it¡­¡± -Shou¡¯s Perspectives- White¡­ What is this? I can¡¯t see anything except white. I can¡¯t distinguish which is up or down, where am I? At the very least, I know this is not because if it is, I would be surrounded with darkness. ¡®At least, we met. Master.¡¯ I turned around, following the source of the voice. At last, now I¡¯m seeing something other than ¡®white¡¯. Well, she does wear a white dress though. A human? Non-human? Demon? Or angel? I don¡¯t know. In my eyes, the one I see in front of me is a young girl with appearance around the age of 17. Black colored hair tied in ponytail on her left side of head. The hair is not very long nor short, yet still reaches her shoulder. Refreshing blue eyes different from Mao¡¯s. Doll-like face that looks delicate yet filled with resolve and grace. If there¡¯s a wing behind her, I might just believe that she is an angel. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked to her, not letting my guard down. Probably because of the influence of a certain story, I won¡¯t just easily believe that angels are harmless. Thus, I didn¡¯t let my guard down to anyone, be it angels or delicate looking girl. ¡°My name is .¡± ¡°Myste..?¡± ¡°Yes, and I am your contracted soul, master.¡± ¡°HUH?!¡± I was confused. Because of both the word and . I mean, who would imagine himself to enslave such a girl? ¡°Contracted soul???¡± ¡°The prove is the symbol on your left hand. That is the prove that you are my master. That symbol is my contract.¡± That girl, Myste, puts her hand on her chest. The center of her chest glows, I could see the same symbol as the one on my hand. ¡°I see, so this symbol is the proof of contract. By the way, I still don¡¯t know what does a means.¡± ¡°It means that you created a pact with a wandering soul like me. The souls will find their new home within the , and the will be lent some power from the souls they contracted with.¡± I wonder what game does this come from. I don¡¯t remember such content in this game. And why does that shop keeper knows about this? Oh well whatever. ¡°So? What kind of power do you have to lend it to me?¡± ¡°Ah first, give me your left hand.¡± Myste takes my left hand and slowly pull it to the center of her chest, overlapping both mine and her symbols. Of course as a boy I got a bit flustered there. But when the symbols overlap each other, I could feel a wind burst out from there. ¡°W-what?!¡± For about 5 seconds, the wind began to calm down and stop. ¡°With this contract is complete.¡± Myste smiles at me. ¡°It¡¯s about time you go back. Oh by the way, my power is absorbing magic power and also I could stole magic power.¡± Hmm? Stole magic power? Why does tha? ¡°AH!¡± I screamed in surprise after realizing the true identity of my . ¡°You are that lump of light?!¡± ¡°See you on the other side! Master!¡± Smiling mischievously, Myste waves at me. Right on that moment, I lost my consciousness. Or rather, I regained my consciousness. -***- Shou woke up, finding himself fell asleep on Mao¡¯s thigh. Realizing his position, Shou become flustered. ¡°T-This¡­!!!¡± But on contrary, Mao welcomes him with a gentle smile. ¡°Welcome back.¡± Seeing the rare gentle and composed Mao, Shou stopped rioting, but his face still red. Suddenly his left hand glows. ¡®We meet again, master!¡¯ A voice came out from his hand, more specifically, the symbol on his left hand. ¡°Ah! M-Myste?!¡± The shop keeper then closes himself to Shou and Mao. ¡°Seems like you have completed the contract.¡± ¡°Umm ah, yeah.¡± Still sitting down, Shou looked up to face the shop keeper. ¡®Master, you should wear the glove.¡¯ ¡°Huh? Oh right, do you mean this glove?¡± Shou takes the -esque glove from his pocket. Honestly, Shou feels like his old wound reopen just by looking at the glove. ¡®If you wore the glove, I could support you better!¡¯ ¡®I have to wear it..?¡¯ Shou already felt like he¡¯s going to open a dark history. Shou reluctantly wore it. ¡®Let¡¯s test it out!¡¯ Shou¡¯s left hand glows violently. ¡°AH-HEY!¡± ¡®Aim it master!!¡¯ Reflexively Shou aimed his hand outside. The brightness of the glow then reached it peak as if competing with the sun. A ball of light is formed in front of his left hand. When the ball reach the size of a tennis ball, it then burst forward like an energy wave a certain perverted turtle hermit use. Dumbstruck, everyone could only fell silent seeing what happening in front of their eyes. ¡°WHAT THE HELL IS THAT?!¡± The one who broke the silence is Shou. Probably from the shock of Myste doing something outrageous causing him releasing energy wave like a laser from his left hand. ¡®I was mimicking a certain perverted turtle hermit¡¯s energy wave.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking but how dare you said it out loud! Don¡¯t say such a thing so nonchalantly damn it!¡± What¡¯s more, the power is not something anyone could just laugh off at. The direction Shou released it, everything was blown away. The damage created by the energy wave totally blown away the far away buildings. Seeing a building fall down wasn¡¯t something to joke about. ¡°This is just ridiculous.¡± Shou scratch the back of his head. ¡°AH!!! MY SHOP!!!¡± Shook off from the trance, the shop keeper realize the window Shou aimed at has become a big hole. ¡°Not good¡­ We-well, see you later!¡± Shou quickly takes Mao hand and run away from the shop. ¡®Ahaha! Master sure is interesting one!¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s your fault damn you!¡± Retorting to Myste mischievous behavior, Shou keeps running as fast as he can. * * * * chapter 10-Break, New Power, and Enemies * * * * ¡°And so what was that energy wave is actually?¡± Shou inquire Myste as they continue their journey. ¡°That was ¡± The one who respond was Mao ¡°It¡¯s just a plain magic power that being gathered and then shot out without converting it into any element.¡± ¡®Exactly as Mao said. To be honest, I was just testing out the power of magic I could release. By the way, I also can convert the magic power into elements such as fire, water, thunder, and others. As I found out master seems to be don¡¯t have magic aptitude, I¡¯m the right choice if you want to cover this point.¡¯ Explaining her power to Shou, Myste¡¯s voice become more excited than before. She¡¯s now bragging her own power to Shou. But suddenly, she fell silent. ¡®¡­ Master.¡¯ ¡°Huh?¡± ¡®An enemy! Four of them, approaching from behind!¡¯ In alert, Mao and Shou turned around expecting hostile enemy. Not long after, the sound of something approaching can be heard to Shou¡¯s ear. Clicking his tongue, Shou cursed. ¡°Another demon?! These things are getting annoying.¡± ¡°How dare you lowly things assault me, the demon lord. I¡¯m going to teach you a little lesson.¡± Getting tired of encountering demons on their way, Mao also frowned in annoyance. ¡°Myste!¡± Shou lift his left hand and shows the symbol to the demons and called out Myste¡¯s name. ¡®What?¡¯ Myste only replies unmotivatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®What?¡¯ me! Use your magic!¡± ¡®Err¡­ Which one do you want to use, master?¡¯ Myste inquired Shou again, not sure she has to do. ¡°Just use the one that¡¯s effective against them!¡± ¡®Which variation do you want?¡¯ ¡°ARGH!!! Seriously?!¡± ¡®I¡¯ve told you it is easier to call out the name of magic you want me to use on them.¡¯ ¡°Kuh! Whatever!¡± Shou takes a deep breath and stopped for a bit. ¡°! !¡± Shou¡¯s face is red from embarrassment and anger. ¡®Got it!¡¯ On one of the demon¡¯s feet, a fire started encircling it and then burst upwards burning the demon to ashes. And the other one, over its head formed icicles then fall down pierced the demon¡¯s body and limbs. As for the two others, Mao deal with them using . ¡°¡­ I feels like a full-fledge right now.¡± Fingerless glove, clothes torn at his left arm¡¯s side, carrying a western sword, calling out some skill name. Only if one of his eyes is covered with his long hair or using eye-patch, Shou would be a total . ¡°Why must I¡­¡± ¡®Like I said before, I need master to said the magic¡¯s name specifically to chose one of the thousands variant. It would be too confusing if you don¡¯t specifically say what I need to use.¡¯ ¡°But Myste sure is useful. To detect the enemy, and even pin-pointing their weakness!¡± Mao praised Myste. Before this, they encountered demons 5 times, and Myste without fail detect them. What¡¯s more she could find the enemy¡¯s weak point and elemental weakness, their ability, and other information. She could probably as well as create Mystepedia or become a Mystedex. ¡®Ehehe, even if you praised me like that, all I do is just scanning their soul.¡¯ Her voice became bashful after hearing Mao¡¯s praise. ¡®Anyway, master, I would like you to meet someone. Once we rest, I will take you to that place again.¡¯ Referring to the place where the contract completed, Shou understand where she meant. ¡°Can I go there again? I thought without the shop keeper¡¯s help we couldn¡¯t do the ritual.¡± ¡®No worries, I could reproduce the ritual without any problem now.¡¯ Shou accepting Myste¡¯s invitation, and then they continue their travel again. * * * * ¡° !!!¡± Shou is charging through the enemy with his sword¡¯s tip releasing an ¡®X¡¯ mark that almost reaches 2 meters in size. ¡°UUUUUOOOOO!!!!!¡± Demons, rocks, trees, even the ground that touched the ¡®X¡¯ mark got cut. He then stopped in the middle of the demon¡¯s swarm. With the ¡®X¡¯ mark still lingers in the tip of his sword, he pointed it upwards. ¡°Convert into fire property! !!¡± He shouted. The mark slowly expands from the tip and starts to glow red. Not just glowing red, the mark then change into flame creating a big ¡®X¡¯ mark around 5 meters in radius and then burst, burning the ground and the demons into black ¡®X¡¯. ¡°HEY! Leave some of them for me too!¡± Complaining, Mao also slays some of the demon with thunder and ice. ¡°You¡¯re overly hyped you know.¡± Indeed, Shou seems like to be overly hyped that he did an overkill to the demons. The reason as for him to be this overly hyped would be because of how he can channel his magic to the sword now. When they took a break few moment ago, Myste use the chance to teach Shou about herself and gives some information. ¡°But as I thought, calling out the skill name is¡­ a little embarrassing¡­¡± As for how did he become like this, let¡¯s take a look a few moments ago while they were taking a break. -Few moments ago- ¡°Shou¡­¡± Mao begged with pleading eyes. ¡°Guh¡­¡± Seeing this, Shou couldn¡¯t bear to refuse Mao¡¯s advances. He could only just submit himself to Mao. And thus, the old ritual between those two start again. ¡®Master and Mao sure are close huh?¡¯ Myste brought up the subject after Mao done with him. The two could only respond with a blush towards Myste¡¯s word. Then Shou coughed to straighten the mood and start trying to explains the situation. ¡°Well, it is necessary for Mao. After all she needs magic power.¡± ¡®Eh? Huh? She only needs magic power right? Then why did she..?¡¯ Towards the confused Myste, Shou could only explain the circumstance. ¡®No, like I said is there any need to do that? I mean she could take it from the surrounding air or absorb it when we killed the demons.¡¯ ¡°HUH?¡± that¡¯s the only response from Shou hearing what Myste said. ¡®Eh? Shouldn¡¯t she be able to do that?¡¯ ¡°Mao¡­ may you explain what does this mean?¡± Menacing aura could be felt from Shou as he ask. When he turns away and looked at Mao, his eyes seemed to glowed red and black mist could be seen. Mao who usually gives of collected and also strong confidence auras, seemed shrunk and panicked. ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­ well¡­ uh¡­¡± ¡°M-A-O.¡± ¡°Y-yes! Sorry!¡± Panicked, Mao explains to Shou. ¡°Well you see¡­ actually, the air here is filled with magic so I could take it from the air and¡­¡± ¡°¡¯And¡¯?¡± ¡°When we kill demon¡¯s they release magic power so I could also absorb magic from them.¡± Mao bow downs in regret. Probably reflecting about what she has done. ¡°And why are you still taking magic from *Cough* ¡®mine¡¯..?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Mao muttered in an inaudible voice. ¡°HUH?!¡± ¡°IT¡¯S BECAUSE¡­ Because¡­ b¡¯cause¡­¡± She starts shouting but her voice keeps getting quieter. ¡°I want to¡­ with¡­¡± some of what she said is almost inaudible but Shou still hear what she says. ¡°¡­¡± He fell silent. Not moving for about 5 seconds, Shou suddenly blushed. Then, seeing Shou, Mao also blushed and looked away in embarrassment. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°I-I need to walk around for a bit!!¡± Probably trying to calming her own self, Mao walks away. Shou then slowly sits down, leaning on a wall and looked upwards to the sky. ¡°That¡¯s just¡­ if you said that... that''s not good you know¡­ I¡¯ll just become unable to complain.¡± Moving his hand, he covers his face that is beet red from blushing when hearing what Mao said. ¡®Hyuuuh~ so hot~~~¡¯ Suddenly a voice interrupted Shou. It was such a mischievous voice just like an elementary school kid teasing their friend who is close to one member of the opposite gender. ¡°My-Myste¡­ what do you want?¡± ¡®No, it¡¯s nothing. I just want to remind master about the promise we made.¡¯ ¡°Ah that.¡± Remembering his promise, Shou answer flatly. ¡°So? How can I go there again? I don¡¯t have the material nor the knowledge required.¡± ¡®Leave it to me!¡¯ Myste¡¯s symbol glows again. Then a magic formation formed on the ground where Shou is sitting. The magic formation slowly changed, forming the same formation as Myste¡¯s again. -Shou¡¯s Perspectives- This is¡­ the second time I¡¯m here. As I thought, I still can¡¯t get used to this. ¡®At last, you¡¯re here master.¡¯ Myste welcomes me again this time. This place really has no gravity at all. The human Myste is standing upside-down over my head. ¡°This place sure is-- whatever, so who do you want to introduce to me?¡± ¡®Oh yeah, first is her.¡¯ ¡°First¡±, does that mean there is more than one? ¡®This is Eltain¡¯ ¡®I believe this is the first time we met like this. Nice to meet you, master.¡¯ Another girl, she¡¯s almost identical to Myste. She has the same hair length as her. While Myste hair is black, she has a silver colored hair. And Myste tied her hair to her left, but Eltain tied her to the right side of her head. And her eyes, it¡¯s crimson red almost the same color as Mao¡¯s. ¡®The name is Eltain. I¡¯m actually the sword that you¡¯ve been using for a while.¡¯ Hearing her introduction, I widen my eyes. ¡°He?! You¡¯re the sword? The sword I¡¯ve been using is actually a contracted soul?! So that¡¯s why I felt like I¡¯ve heard your voice before! So you''re the one who talk to me that time.¡± Also while Myste has a mischievous attitude, Eltain seems to have more mature calm and collected air around her. ¡®Ah right, master! Now I could work together with Eltain!¡¯ ¡°And that means..?¡± ¡®When you use me before, I could throw out some sword wave to cut down enemy right? Now I couldn¡¯t do it because I don¡¯t have magic power.¡¯ ¡®Yes, yes. So, as I could gather magic easily, I propose that I gather magic and then transfer it to Eltain for her to perform it. But we need a little thing¡¯ Hearing their proposal I couldn¡¯t hide my interest. I mean, that was quiet powerful and helpful. To be able to do it in short interval would be great. ¡°Yeah and so what do you want?¡± ¡®Actually, we can do whatever we want with the magic power.¡¯ ¡®But there¡¯s a little problem.¡¯ Hearing that ¡°little problem¡± I could sense vaguely what it is¡­ ¡°And that is¡­¡± I gather my courage and ask. This is bad¡­ this must be very bad¡­ ¡®We could plan what kind of thing you want us to do but¡­¡¯ ¡®You need to call out the so we could know what you want us to perform.¡¯ ¡­ I knew it. ¡°You mean¡­ like calling out a certain skill name..?¡± ¡®Yeah!¡¯ ¡®True.¡¯ This is despairing¡­ I guess acting like a is unavoidable in this fantasy-like story. Hanging my head, I let my left hand supports my forehead. ¡°Oh well whatever. So who is the other one that you want to introduce? You said ¡®First¡¯ that means there¡¯s at least another one.¡± ¡®Yeah. Come here!¡¯ That moment, I saw an unbelievable figure coming. What do you call it, nostalgic? No we haven¡¯t separated that long but¡­ I guess it is nostalgic. ¡°Blaze¡­¡± ¡®Yo kid.¡¯ It¡¯s Blaze. ¡°Why are you..?¡± ¡®You see, it seems that master somehow kept part of his souls so that now he is inside of master. And you know what surprising?! It seems master can use some of his ability!¡¯ So that explains how I suddenly use back then. But¡­ ¡°Is there some way to release his soul?¡± ¡®Well¡­ there is but¡­¡¯ ¡°!¡± there is a hope to send Blaze back to his body! He may revive! ¡°Then--¡± ¡®Stop it.¡¯ Blaze cuts in ¡®The method to do it is¡­ to stab Eltain to master heart. Eltain is a soul ripping sword that could severe one soul from the body, but there is a chance that it¡¯s master¡¯s own soul that got released and caused death.¡¯ ¡°But!!!¡± I raised my voice unintentionally. ¡®No, kid you better stop. My body has already belongs to the dead. And at least I could help you here by lending some of my power to you.¡¯ ¡°¡­ I understand.¡± I think I could revive Blaze for real... but it was just a glimmer or hope. I was forced to accept the reality. ¡®¡­¡¯ Me, Eltain, and Myste fell silent. ¡®Hey come on kid. Cheer up. Oh it seems like it¡¯s time for you to go back. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m alive, right here within you. I''ll help you go through anything from here.¡¯ ¡°...Got it.¡± At the end Blaze, cheered me up. I could only offer a small smile in the end. Then my vision blurred again. Seems like I¡¯ll go back outside. -Mao¡¯s Perspective- I¡¯m running away again. I lost to embarrassment again. I run away again¡­ ¡°Why am I..?¡± I guess I need to reflect for a bit. It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t tell Shou. But it¡¯s embarrassing to just say that I¡­ Such a dilemma¡­ I¡¯m sure my face is total red even now. I wonder how red it was when I looked at Shou? ¡°I need to go back¡­¡± ¡®Mao?¡¯ an unidentified voice can be heard ¡°!¡± I turned my back facing the source of the voice. To think that is here-- why? Since when? What does want?! ¡®Now, now. Don¡¯t glare me like that. I¡¯m just passing by. And to think that I meet you here is just a coincidence.¡¯ ¡°Why are you here?¡± Unconsciously I raised my voice aggressively. Hate. Hate. Hate. I hate even more than anyone in the world. ¡®Nah. I don¡¯t have any interest to fight with you. I mean I just found someone interesting and all.¡¯ ¡¯s smirk is more sinister than any demon. Even more warped than me. I could never forgive him¡­ ¡®Anyway, I need to go away again. I wonder which world shall I go next.¡¯ ¡°!¡± ¡­ ¡°You¡­ you know how to get back or travelling away?!¡± ¡®Hahaha! Don¡¯t be so stiff there like I would give you the method. I mean the castle without you is a heaven to me, not that I¡¯ve been there recently as I busy travel away. Now then, until we meet again. If we have the chance that¡¯s it.¡¯ I gritted my teeth¡­ I clenched my palm as hard as I can. As I thought, I really hate . * * * * chapter 11-Dragons? Its A Giant Lizard, Right? It''s chapter 11 guys! I took a long time to edit this one to make sure it is good enough. the first chapter of mine which reach 5k words so it took time for me to review, revise, and make sure it is good enough. That''s why don''t hold back to comment and tell me if there''s something off or bad grammar or maybe bad sentence structure here. Anyway, I will take a break soon(or really slow update). But don''t worry, I''ll finish this arc first. Because it seems I''m going to be busy and in progress of writing the next arc. As the next arc might be really freshly written, i wish you guys could point out the problem just like always (though, small number of people do point it out while some only read/said thanks... But hey, I''m grateful enough because people read my story! Thanks!) * * * * ¡°Anyway, I mean who wouldn''t be hyped? I finally get new power. With this even I can help.¡± Shou clenched his fist in full spirit. ¡°Ah¡­ yeah I guess¡­¡± While Mao looks a bit gloomy. Of course she hadn''t told Shou about her encounter with a certain someone. She also didn¡¯t know why she hadn¡¯t told him. While Shou is in high spirit because he might be able to help more, Mao didn¡¯t think that his power could defeat easily. ¡°What¡¯s up Mao, you haven¡¯t been in high spirit since a while.¡± Concerned, Shou comes to Mao side. ¡°¡­Are you still concerned about¡­ er¡­ after thinking a while I guess that¡¯s¡­ okay..?¡± Mao then shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not about that. Un, I guess it¡¯s nothing to worry about after all! I¡¯m just feeling a bit down.¡± ¡®I guess, I will tell him. Some other time, not now, but surely I will tell him.¡¯ And Mao strengthens her will. Surely, one day will come when she will tell Shou about it. For now she will just keep quiet as it¡¯s not the time yet. ¡°Now let¡¯s go! Our destination is up ahead.¡± Shou cracked the silence. ¡®I guess for now I just need to cheer up.¡¯ ¡°OK!¡± Facing a cave in front of them, Shou and Mao enter with determination. Knowing that they will be facing a dragon ahead, both of them prepare themselves both physically and mentally. ¡°Shall we?¡± Shou offered his hand to Mao as he inquired, checking if Mao had prepared herself. ¡°Un, Let¡¯s go.¡± Taking Shou''s hand, Mao answered with determination. Now, in her eyes there is no more hesitation because she had cast away every doubt. She had determined that she will one day tell him. Of course this is just running away for now, but even running away will gives people some strength. So she had decided, to run away, to avoid problem just for now. She will not falter again, as she decided that she will face them forward one day. ¡°Haah.¡± Shou takes a deep breath. ¡°Now, let''s get ready¡­¡± he muttered in a small voice inaudible to Mao. Shou also faced forward with determination. Because he had a promise. With Blaze¡­ He will live and walk along with him, so he promised to himself to not falter. Myste and Eltain also will help him. Blaze also will lend him his power, no, he have lent him his power. That¡¯s why he will not falter. Even if he is faced with dragon he promises he will trust in Myste and Eltain power. And of course he also trust Mao¡¯s power. These two people who have determination in their eyes, walked forward into the cave. * * * * ¡°¡­Someone¡­ two? No, should be more than two. I see, they¡¯ve finally reach this place huh?¡± In the darkness, a voice could be heard. Only a pair of eyes gleamed in the darkness. The pair of eyes is yellow colored and shaped like a reptilian eye. ¡°Interesting. Because you¡¯ve piqued my interest, I shall entertain you people.¡± The voice of silent laughter can be heard. ¡°Drake, calm yourself down.¡± Then another voice cut down the laughter. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. What do you want?¡± ¡°Hmm let¡¯s see. Nothing in particular. I only want you to show your true power facing those people.¡± ¡°Khakakaka! Who do you think I am? Of course I will respect their braveness and will not holding back against them.¡± Then the reptilian, no, the red dragon comes out from the darkness and walk into a bright room. ¡°This place seems good enough. Very well, I shall make this place to welcome them, and of course this place shall be the place where I say farewell and serve as their grave.¡± ¡°You better not underestimate them. I want to know whether they really are suited or not, especially that boy. And I also want to know how much the has grown.¡± ¡°Hmph, you may regret letting me to be their opponent.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if they died, it means they are nothing to begin with. I expect many things from you, Yoshitaka Shou¡­ well then, I need to do another thing so, farewell, Mr. Drake. I do hope that they stay alive.¡± said so while holding Shou¡¯s photo. ¡°I finally found something interesting after all.¡± smirks and then disappears into the darkness. Leaving Shou¡¯s photo behind, he went away without trace. * * * * ¡°This place sure is dark.¡± Shou complained while rubbing his forehead. His forehead is red because he bumped the wall a while ago. Because he can¡¯t see well as there is no lighting, he can¡¯t see a stalactite that was right before him and bumped his head. ¡°You sure complain a lot huh?¡± Mao sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it from someone who usually complained a lot. But really, if only we have flashlight or something.¡± ¡°Flashlight? I think I picked up something like that.¡± Mao searched her belongings ¡°Here, let¡¯s use this.¡± Mao brought out something cylindrical tube shaped. It certainly resembles normal flashlight but¡­ ¡°I have a bad premonition, but let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± Shou took the flashlight Mao offered. ¡°Say¡­ if I press the switch, this flashlight won¡¯t explode right?¡± Shou asked bewildered as he remembers about some explosive trap that shaped like a flashlight. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Silence fell on the two of them. In alert of the flashlight, Shou slowly touch the switch. His finger slowly traces the switch and-- ¡°EIH!¡± He pressed it. ¡°¡­ nothing happened¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even lit up!¡± Both of them relieved yet disappointed that nothing happened. Probably out of battery, the flashlight didn¡¯t even light up properly. Feeling ridiculous for being in high alert before, both of them laughed. ¡°What the hell. It¡¯s just some broken flashlight then? I feels like an idiot.¡± ¡°We sure are huh? Aa, now it ruined the mood.¡± ¡°Well, probably being easy-going like this suits us better, isn''t it? Oh well--¡± *pip* ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°¡¯Pip¡¯?¡± They both stay silent to hear the source of the sound more clearly. *pip* *pip* now a red light also accompanies the sound. ¡°Oi oi, you must be kidding to think that it really is¡­¡± ¡°No way.¡± The source of it was the flashlight Shou is holding right now. *pip* *pip* *pip* the interval between the beep becomes shorter. ¡°Damn! Even for a joke--" Shou quickly throw away the ¡®flashlight¡¯ he holds. "THIS IS GOING OVERBOARD!!" *BAAAAAM* The ¡®flashlight¡¯ exploded. Luckily, it was a short explosion. The cave also didn¡¯t cave in so the two of them still okay. ¡°¡­ hey Mao, how much of it did you found?¡± ¡°¡­ Excluding the one you threw, 5 of them.¡± Shou turned to Mao and smirked cynically. ¡°Shall we keep it?¡± And Mao answers Shou with a sly smile. ¡°Let¡¯s keep it. It might prove useful later.¡± To keep such a dangerous things with the intent to use it, both of them really hit off. Seeing such a villain-esque smile from both of them, you might even grant title, in a bad way of course. By the way, even if the explosion didn¡¯t make the cave to collapse, the wall that got hit by it now becomes a big hole and there¡¯s a tunnel leading down. ¡°Um¡­ so shall we get from the hole or walk with the normal route?¡± ¡°Do you even need to ask?¡± ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go.¡± Both of them indiscreetly went inside the hole they formed. Really, these two make a good couple. * * * * They walked a bit and found that both of them inside some kind of treasury now and then... ¡®Hmph, you may regret letting me to be their opponent.¡¯ Both of them heard someone conversed. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, if they died, it means they are nothing to begin with.¡¯ They are positioned not far from these two. Mao and Shou quickly hide their figure and try to peek inside. ¡®I expect many things from you, Yoshitaka Shou¡­ well then, I need to do another thing so, farewell, Mr. Drake. I do hope that they stay alive.¡¯ Mao widens her eyes in surprise when she saw it was . ¡®I finally found something interesting after all.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s¡­ my photo from my world?! How is--" Shou also surprised when he saw pulled out his photo. Then, opened up a portal and disappears into it, only leaving Shou¡¯s photo behind. ¡°A portal?! Does that connect to another world?¡± Mao mumbled in inaudible voice, while Shou focused himself on his photo. ¡°Mao, it seems like we haven¡¯t been noticed. The dragon seems like will be waiting for us to come from that door. It was dark and I couldn¡¯t see clearly about the other guy but he seemed to be gone. For now, let¡¯s sneak around.¡± Shou sneak into the dark treasury without alarming the dragon, and then Mao slowly follows him. In the center of the treasury, they found a treasure chest differently colored than the others. ¡®Master, it seems that this one hold something powerful.¡¯ ¡°Well I figure so. It is on the center of the room and shining unnaturally after all.¡± ¡°So? How about it Shou? Let¡¯s just take the treasure and ditch the dragon.¡± ¡°I know right? Once we take the treasure, let¡¯s go away.¡± Shou lock picked and opens up the treasure chest. Truly just like a thief. But Mao and Shou gasped in confusion as the content is just a sword scabbard. ¡®This is--! Master, take it!¡¯ Myste raised her voice involuntarily and makes Mao and Shou panicked. ¡°I-idiot! Don¡¯t raise your voice.¡± Shou quickly took the scabbard. While he turned around-- ¡°To think that you people are already here, how did you get in? I didn¡¯t even notice. Very well, I might be negligent but¡­ I won¡¯t let you guys go away before defeating me!¡± The dragon has already blocked their path. Red scales, muscular body, two horns on its head, bat-like wings, sharp claw, lizard-like tail, and hint of fire from its mouth. A red colored dragon is standing on their way. ¡®Uwaaaaa, this is bad. I hope this red dragon isn¡¯t the last boss from--'' ¡°I, the King of Dragons, -Hannibal Drake shall entertain you.¡± ¡®And I was hoping he¡¯s not! So unfortunate!!!¡¯ ¡°!!¡± A jet black lance thrown from Mao¡¯s hand to the dragon¡¯s head. Unstoppable, swift, destructive, but it wasn¡¯t enough to harm Hannibal. Mao still hasn¡¯t awakened yet so her powers still not enough. Hannibal stopped the black lance with his fingers. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s the dragon¡¯s king you know? It won¡¯t be an easy opponent. Neither fire nor ice effective against him, thunder wouldn¡¯t even scratch him, he have darkness and holy resistance, seriously such a troublesome enemy.¡± Shou already readied his sword, Eltain, and his left hand, Myste, seems to be glowing signaling she¡¯s ready to fight. Seeing that, Mao also prepares herself. ¡°!!¡± Shou slashed the air with Eltain filled full of magic creating an ¡®X¡¯. ¡°Send it away!¡± he took a pose like a baseball player trying to make a homerun swing ¡°!!¡± ¡°Naive!¡± The dragon slammed his right hand to the flying cross Shou created. The cross disappears only leaving a little scratch to the dragon. ¡°!!¡± Mao continues the attack. ¡°Hmph!¡± The dragon caught Mao¡¯s scythe, with his hand. ¡°He caught it?! Seriously? ''s scythe are that shouldn''t be able to touched physically you know? This dragon always making me surprised here.¡± ¡°Mao, get away! !! Property, random!¡± Shou slashed his sword several time to the air creating several waves with different color, red, blue, yellow, black, white, brown, grey, violet, green, and some others. Of course each of them carries different element such as fire, ice, lightning, and some others element combinations. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Mao let go of her scythe and then it disappear. Still in the air, Mao casted magic once again. ¡°!!¡± then she melded something into her hand while still mumbling about something. Then a small ball created in her hand, she nodded and the ball disappears. As the name implies, it was spell alchemy. A spell to meld and combine spells property, element, behavior, and appearance. ¡°Take it! !!¡± 7 lances created besides her, coated in fire, ice, lightning, earth, plant vines, dark aura, and white aura each ones. Fired randomly, but tracking the dragon like homing missiles, the lances danced in the air. ¡°Useless!¡± The dragon withstood Shou¡¯s wave while Mao¡¯s lances leaving not even a scratch. ¡°Do you think such an attack will hurt me? Hah! Not even a scratch!¡± Shou smirked. ¡°You think that was the real attack?¡± ¡°!¡± Shou¡¯s left hand already glowing brightly. Yes, just like that time, a wave that devour everything on its way. A destructive wave with only magic power being compressed and shot¡­ ¡°Kameha--ah not that¡­ !!¡± A wave bigger than the one he shot at magic shop directed to Hannibal. Yet Hannibal only stood there without any intention to neither block nor avoid the wave. ¡°Khahahaha! Interesting! Very well human, I shall receive your attack!¡± The magic wave hit him. But Hannibal still not staggering even a bit nor the magic wave passed through him. It¡¯s just like Hannibal is a great wall that block the wave from passing through. Even though it devours trees and building in its way, Hannibal is still there. After the wave stop there is a little hint of damage on Hannibal¡¯s body but-- ¡°Hmph, it was pretty good but not enough. I acknowledge your power but that¡¯s all.¡± Yes, it was not enough to fatally wound him. Hannibal is still standing strong in front of them blocking their way. ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn!¡± Hannibal opened his mouth. From his mouth can be seen red glow, he is readying his final attack. Shou and Mao smirked. Yes, both of them are actually waiting for this moment. ¡°Idiot~ you think I will just wait for you to charge your attack? Mao!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Mao takes out 5 ''flashlights'' from her small pouch. ¡°! Wha-what¡¯s that?!¡± Surprised Hannibal was taken aback, but he couldn¡¯t stop charging his attack. ¡°If you are that curious, I¡¯ll let you taste it yourself! IT¡¯S SHOW TIME!!!¡± Shou and Mao threw the entire explosive to Hannibal, of course switched on. *Baaaaaaaaam* ¡°Gyaaaaaaah!¡± Hannibal screamed. ¡°Uwah¡­ he said ¡®Gyaaah!¡¯¡­¡± Shou retorted in monotone. This time the explosion is bigger, of course because it was 5 of them it makes bigger explosion than one. Hannibal defense is magic resistance but not very high on physical resistance, so of course he wouldn¡¯t be able to go away unscratched from explosive as it isn¡¯t magic. When the smoke disperses a fatally wounded Hannibal is down on the floor. ¡°¡­To think¡­ that you humans would use such a¡­ dirty trick¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Dirty trick? You must be dumb huh? Why would we wait for you to finish your attack? This phrase has become mainstream lately, but I¡¯ll say it, this isn¡¯t some kind of manga or anime where you wait for the enemy to finish charging their attack you know?¡± Shou complained as he mock Hannibal who is down on the floor. ¡°Uwaaah, these kinds of idiot still exist huh?¡± Mao also voiced her opinion with emotionless eye. ¡°Kuh, a hero or knight with pride wouldn¡¯t dare to do that.¡± Hannibal still protested refusing to fall down in unsightly manner. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m no hero nor knight with pride and also, she is the , queen of all evil.¡± Shou responded while takes out his gun and aimed it at point blank to Hannibal¡¯s head. ¡°Good bye.¡± Shou pulled the trigger. Echo of the gun¡¯s voice reverberates inside the treasury. For a little while, when he pulled the trigger, Shou¡¯s eyes changed. No not just that, even his atmosphere changed. Not just a bit, it was like a totally different person. The dragon, who was fatally wounded, now has become a corpse. Shou who killed the dragon could only stares silently with a little sorrowful feeling inside him. ¡°As I thought, killing living things first hand leaves a bad taste after all¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Master¡­¡¯ To the sorrowful Shou, Mao and Myste can only offer a silence. After all she couldn¡¯t do anything. Kill or be killed, that''s the rule. Mao already suspected that Shou''s world probably mostly at peace or he might be rarely exposed to battle between life and death. ¡®Even though I know that in this world I would be killed. Even though I know that this is kill or be killed. Even if this is for surviving, as I thought it really isn¡¯t easy to experience it first-hand, different from a game.¡¯ ¡°Oh well--" Suddenly a flash comes from the dragon¡¯s body, not allowing Shou and the others to calm down. ¡°Tch! Second stage?! Are you serious?¡± Yes, this is probably a hint of second stage. As a classic final boss, there should be at least two or three stage to defeat. ¡°Well done, you humans. To defeat my dragon form, I commend you.¡± This time, from Hannibal¡¯s remnant comes out a humanoid form. It was humanoid yet its form would be closer to dragons. To make it more clearly, it was like a lizardman¡¯s body with dragon wings and horn, and also his body is covered with supple muscle yet firm. At first glance it wasn¡¯t as oppressive as his dragon form, but his aura felt more dangerous than before. The dragon form before was undoubtedly very strong, then this form will be even stronger than the one before even though it has it pros and cons. Hannibal¡¯s dragon form can¡¯t be hurt with magic, but it can be wounded considerably with physical attack. Thus, the explosive which deal a very strong physical damage could manage to fatally wound Hannibal. While indeed this form lowered his magic resistance a little, but this form has a considerably, no, excessively better agility than before. Not just agility, his physical resistance also gone up to a level where the explosion before would only wound him. Not to mention, there is also regenerative ability added, truly the last form of a final boss. ¡°In short, he becomes more troublesome the before huh? What should we do, Shou?¡± ¡°Attack him savagely. Hopefully we can damage him faster than his regeneration could heal him. Are you guys ready, Myste, Eltain?¡± ¡®Right up!¡¯ ¡®Ready.¡¯ Their answer gives Shou a bit more reassurance. Without their help, who knows what kind of useless surplus he had already became. Shou readied his stance on guard. ¡°And Mao?¡± ¡°Needless to say.¡± Answering without any hesitance, Mao sharpens her eyes. Seeing this Shou couldn¡¯t help but to felt assured from the bottom of his heart, to have reliable allies. Once again he muttered. ¡°¡­I will also borrow a bit of your power, Blaze¡­¡± His eyes also begin to concentrate. Taking out the gun he got from Blaze he holds it in his left hand which Myste resides, alongside with Eltain sword form in his right hand. His left hand began to burn, but he wasn¡¯t scared, the fire wasn¡¯t burning him, it was enveloping his left hand, it was Blaze¡¯s protection. Taking a deep breath he then signals the start of a showdown. ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s SHOW TIME!¡± This is his catchphrase. Whenever he said it, it gives him courage. And also, signal for his determination. As soon as he said it loudly, Mao charged toward Hannibal with her magic and in her right hand. Shou also charged forward firing his gun and using Eltain creating sword waves toward Hannibal. Both of them released an all out attack to the unflinced Hannibal, many spells, sword waves, and bullets flew towards him. Despite the situation, Hannibal only shifted his position to barely avoid all attacks toward him. ¡°! As expected of Hannibal¡¯s second form. Such an agility and also that composed behavior.¡± Shou smirked. Their distance is reaching a head on melee battle. Shou readied Eltain while Mao also readied her . Both of them started attacking at the same time but-- *Klang* A sound of metal clashed each other. It wasn¡¯t Shou¡¯s and Mao¡¯s blade that clashed, they were sure their attack wouldn¡¯t clash, so what was that sound? When both of them realized, it was Hannibal who obstructed their attack. He is holding a weapon, and iron halberd. He was parrying their attack with the halberd he held. ¡°I guess you wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out for long.¡± Hannibal swung the halberd. It didn¡¯t actually hit them. It was 50 cm apart at least. And it was just a simple swipe and he clearly hold backs his power. But disregarding that, there was an unbearable force from his halberd that threw the both of them away with just one swipe. Shou¡¯s shirt¡¯s lower left arm got torn away. While his right arm covered to almost his wrist, his left only reaches to his upper arm now and his left arm also got a little cut wound from it. His right leg also got cut and bleeds but it seems that the wound wasn¡¯t much. Mao¡¯s cape was torn a little bit while her waist got cut and bleeds a little, other than that there¡¯s no other wound. ¡°Mao, Are you okay?¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s nothing I could still go on. What about you?¡± ¡°Same here nothing--" Just right before he finish his sentence, something pierced into Shou¡¯s left chest. The location where it pierced was where his heart is. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Shou!¡± ¡°Hah, to thing that this is the human that cornered me, you really only good with your petty tricks.¡± It was Hannibal. It was Hannibal¡¯s attack. He threw a sharp lance towards Shou¡¯s heart in an instance. There was nothing he could do to avoid or protect himself with. ¡°Ha¡­ Hahahaha! Too easy! Too easy I say! You think this attack would do me in? You are too naive yourself Hannibal!¡± Shou suddenly spoke like nothing happened. Then he pulls out the red lance that Hannibal threw from his chest. Mao and Hannibal looked at him with surprise. ¡°Hahaha! I really was lucky, to think such a classic gag help me.¡± He rummaged his left pocket inside the vest and takes out a small black box. It was the remains of the Rubik¡¯s cube like black box. ¡°This really makes me laugh! To think that such a scenario would help me!¡± He lets out a smug smile to surface on his face but Hannibal still in silent while Mao¡¯s face becomes pale. ¡°Human¡­ You better look carefully¡­¡± ¡°Shou¡­¡± ¡®Ma-master!¡¯ Shou became confused seeing this. Why is Mao¡¯s expression is growing more worried? And why even Hannibal¡¯s eyes become that of pitying eye? Why is Myste..? And¡­ why is he himself becoming more tired..? And then¡­ he saw it¡­ ¡°¡­ No way¡­ the cube is¡­¡± Unscratched. There is not even a scratch on it. ¡®Then, the spear didn¡¯t blocked by the cube?¡¯ He thought. ¡®Ah¡­ I see¡­ I even bled. So¡­ Ahahaha! Damn, that was stupid. And I thought that some situation like out of film would help me? I was being a fool.¡¯ ¡°I see--¡± he lets out a sound and then he fell down limply on the ground. Like a doll cut off from its strings, he just fell down lifelessly. Like a standing stick without anything to hold it, he just fell down to the ground easily. His body fell down. Blood flowed from his body. His vision becomes blurry. His energy left his body. He can¡¯t move anymore. His voice refuses to come out. ¡®Ah¡­ am I going to die here? If only I could respawn¡­ nah¡­ I guess this is ¡®dead end¡¯? Oh right, this isn¡¯t a game¡­¡¯ Such a thought ran through his mind. ¡°SHOU!¡± Mao quickly reaches out to him. ¡°Oi! Don¡¯t you dare die on me! Shou! This is a joke right?! You could still stand up right?! Shou!¡± But her voice grew more and more distant as Shou become more lifeless. ¡®Ah¡­ your voice makes me dizzy, shut up¡­ ah no, I guess if you stop talking I would feel lonely. Ah, sorry for being so demanding. Now that I think about it, why does this girl fell in love with me? Is it really only because of what happened that time? I never really think much about it, but it sure is weird. I guess its useless now, I mean I¡¯m about to die anyway.¡¯ Then he fell into darkness¡­ * * * * chapter 12-Mao May *** Important (maybe) Author Note: Guys, after this chapter, I''m going to post another one chapter and after that, I will be going on hiatus for about a month. This chapter is the last of the 2 long chapter I''ve written, so as I need to write the next and also getting stuck for an exam. Thus, I will declare a little break (hiatus). Sorry, RL problems. Don''t worry, I will certainly continue writing this story. But I don''t know whether the quality of the next arc will drop or improve as I will be posting the one that is freshly written. And I might have a slowed down update speed as well. As always, feel free to correct any grammar or whatever you find in error. Maybe after the next update I will create status report to declare about my hiatus for about one month. * * * * ¡°Shou..?¡± Mao stayed still, holding Shou¡¯s body. She called and called only to hear no response from Shou. ¡°Shou! Shou! Please¡­ please answer me..!¡± Feeling despair that her companion is now gone, she couldn¡¯t contain the despair she felt. Tears are flowing out from her eyes. It wasn¡¯t long time company with him. It was a short time, less than a week. But her feelings, she attracted to him was by no doubt real. ¡°No way, no way, please tell me this is a joke. Right, Shou? You must be joking right?¡± ¡®Why was I attracted to this idiot..? Ah right, it was--'' He is a very courageous guy. Even though he knows his own weakness, he is determined to jump into danger to get back to his own home. Not just that, his concern to his friends and companions are genuine, Mao felt safe when she left her back to him that time because she knows it. Even though he is not good with his word, he tries to consolidate Mao. ''--he really is stronger than me. I guess I was attracted to him with that. That¡¯s why--'' ¡°--Please¡­ don¡¯t die!!¡± She couldn¡¯t contain her tears. But it was in vain. Her scream can''t reach him, she knows it yet she don''t want to give up hope. ''He might can still be saved!'' that''s all she thought. ¡°Now then, he is done for. Now it¡¯s your turn!¡± Hannibal charged with his spear. This time he put more power than when he parried the two. Even the ground couldn¡¯t hold it. The ground he passed also chipped away in line. But even then¡­ ¡°Shut up!¡± Mao screamed. She stopped Hannibal with some kind of unseen barrier. An immense magic power gathered around her and she simply created a barrier with only moving her hand. She swiped her hands and at the same moment, Hannibal was thrown away. ¡°!" Surprised, Hannibal thrown back. But he find it surprisingly fun. "Hahaha! Such an interesting power! You get serious now?¡± Hannibal laughed in delight, Mao only gritted her teeth. Annoyance, anger, sadness, wrath, despair, disappointment, filled her. Her black smooth hair changed. It tips changed its color into deep bright red. Her face is full of anger towards Hannibal. ¡°I told you to shut up!!!¡± A dark lance. is formed around her without any chant. The lance also changed its shape, before it was normal lance but now it was thorny all over it. The lance of death danced in the air and hit Hannibal. Before, he could easily brush it off, but now there are several lances piercing him over and over not only piercing, the lance which planted itself on his body rotated. It would certainly become a death song if he didn¡¯t have the resistance and regenerative ability. Even now, his regenerative ability just barely holds it off with the damage he receives. When the lance stopped, Hannibal was down on his knees. ¡°Hahaha! As I thought you really are interesting one, Mao!¡± When hearing the word ¡®Demon Lord Mao¡¯ coming out from Hannibal¡¯s mouth, Mao¡¯s face is wrapped in wrath. ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!¡± She screamed. Mao screamed with all she got. Anger and sadness is becoming one. While her expression is that of fury, tears still flow from her eyes. She throws every attack she knows. It wasn¡¯t even organized attack. She just randomly threw any spell she got. Each and every attack becomes more powerful than before but it was no use. She didn¡¯t even aim correctly. It was desperation. Desperation drives her to attack madly. Everything is turned into dust. She didn¡¯t even check about Hannibal and yet still threw every bit of her spell until she exhausted. ¡°Khuahahaha!¡± Hannibal¡¯s laughter comes from the midst of dust. ¡°!¡± ¡°You really are reckless one little lady.¡± He merely swings his hand and yet the dust cleared up. Not just the dust, even Mao got swept by the shockwave and flew towards Shou. Frustrations. Why she couldn¡¯t protect Shou, she thought. Why she couldn¡¯t even beat Hannibal, she thought. Her mind was consumed by all sort of emotion causing her own self to operate ineffectively yet she didn¡¯t even realize it. Lying besides Shou, she could only grit her teeth once again while Hannibal approached. ¡®Seems like I will follow you soon Shou¡­¡¯ Despair. Hope has left her. No, to be precise, she can¡¯t even believe in hope anymore. Thinking that Hannibal will finish her, she could only resign and accept dying. ¡®Don¡¯t you dare die here, Mao!¡¯ Myste voice suddenly rises besides her, from Shou¡¯s left hand. ¡®Master hasn¡¯t completely died yet! He¡¯s still struggling! So, Mao also, don¡¯t you give up here!¡¯ ¡°! ¡­ you are right. I can¡¯t just give up if even Shou hasn¡¯t yet!¡± Mao tries to stand up. Encouraged by Myste, she didn¡¯t want to stay still. But it was futile. She can¡¯t muster her strength but still tries to stand up causing her to stand up fragilely. ¡°I¡¯m moved. To think that you have this much will until you hold up. But it was useless.¡± Hannibal already only a few step towards her. Even if she wanted to hold up, she couldn¡¯t. The sound of steel in Hannibal hand being held up became the sound which signals she almost at her end. The sound of air caused by something swung down approached her. She can only close her eyes and grit her-- *Klang* a sound of two metal hit each other can be heard. It was very close to Mao. She turned around to see what happened. ¡°!¡± It was Shou. No, it was Shou¡¯s body parrying the Halberd Hannibal is holding with Eltain. His eyes changed. His expression isn¡¯t the usual Shou. His atmosphere also changed. It seems more aggressive and more experienced than the usual Shou. ¡°You?! Why are you still?¡° ¡°Ah damn it. The kid died? I see so you are the opponent huh? Why is this useless kid got killed? Seriously, if this goes on he won be able to win againts me.¡± Hannibal who exclaimed in surprised got interrupted by Shou. ¡°You!!! Just who are you?!¡± Hannibal shouted in rage. He didn¡¯t expect that someone would parry his attack. ¡°Me? Hmm, oh right, just call me .¡± who used Shou¡¯s body said with a composed smile. ¡°Uwah¡­ his heart got pierced. I guess nobody would be able to survive this kind of wound huh?¡± He reached his chest with his left hand. There is a small hole created from Hannibal¡¯s attack. His left chest glowed. It slowly healed the wound Shou got. Not just his chest, inside, his heart also got healed and all visible wound from Shou''s body is now gone. Confirming the heart started to beat again, sighed. ¡°Hmm, this should be okay. Alright, here we go. I see, so you use a Halberd.¡± Using Myste, readied a stance. It was different than Shou. His left leg is in front of his rights. The sword is held with his right hand besides his head the same height as his eyes. The tip is pointed forward, towards Hannibal. His left hand reached toward the tip of the sword. Rather than sword stance it was more like a spear or staff stance adapted into swords. ¡°Oh right, Myste and Eltain still couldn¡¯t do ¡®that¡¯ huh? Well I guess I¡¯ll upgrade you guys a bit.¡± He grabbed the scabbard Shou found in the treasury. ¡®Master, are you going to awaken us?¡¯ ¡°Well yeah, and I¡¯m not your master. I¡¯m , and I''ll just stand in for your master a bit.¡± closed his eyes and hold the scabbard with his left hand which where Myste symbol is. The symbol glowed brightly. The yellow light is starting to spread to the scabbard. He is infusing the scabbard with magic. Hannibal didn¡¯t stay still and charge forward with his halberd. ¡°Watch it!¡± Mao warned about Hannibal, but it seems like it wasn¡¯t necessary. swiftly dodge Hannibal attack while charging the magic power with his eyes closed. ¡°I see, now you attack me when I was charging without any problem yet when the kid attacked you with explosive when you charged your breath you called it cheating? As expected of a third rate enemy.¡± ¡°This is a pay back from that time!¡± "You''re making too much excuse." Hannibal continuously attacks yet he dodges each and every one of it. The scabbard finally finish charged. The symbol in Shou¡¯s left hand disappears. ¡°Now it¡¯s time.¡± Eltain was quickly inserted into the scabbard. The light from the scabbard dispersed in that instant. Putting them on his left waist, smirked in delight. Enraged Hannibal continues his attack toward but¡­ ¡°Here we go-- Mysteltainn!!¡± He pulled the sword, Eltain, which was held inside the scabbard. Its form changed. It has a new power awakened by . Now its name changed into that of Mysteltainn. It is the combined¡­ no, It is the true form of Myste and Eltain. Myste and Eltain. Both of them are actually one spirit. Both of them are two parts of a spirit. Spirit of the legendary sword. A cursed sword. Myste who absorbs and channels magic power. Eltain who releases magic power and attacks. Now both of them are combined into their true form. A magic sword that used magic power to slay even a God. A formless sword that can change it shape to anything. The cursed sword, Mysteltainn. The sword changed its form. It has become a halberd now. Mysteltainn changed it form according to ¡¯s will. It was because now Mysteltainn gained the ability to connect to their master¡¯s soul. In other word, telepathy. It supposed to be Shou¡¯s soul but who is using Shou body right now is recognized as their master. The reason is probably because and Shou are two side of the same coin, two souls which reside in one body. ¡°Let¡¯s go now, Hannibal!¡± is inviting Hannibal to a match. A match between two halberd users. In the match, it was clear that isn¡¯t as experienced in halberd as Hannibal but he managed to push back Hannibal many times. His power wasn¡¯t much but he knows where to neutralize Hannibal¡¯s attack again and again. ¡°Well I guess it¡¯s time to get serious.¡± The halberd held changed it shape again. Now it changed into a dagger. His movement suddenly became more fluid and agile, even Hannibal couldn¡¯t match. Usually dagger won¡¯t give high damage or range in exchange of speed but Hannibal is visually get wounded from ¡¯s attack. It was a swift attack that doesn¡¯t give the chance for Hannibal to regenerate completely. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Hmm it seems that using dagger really isn¡¯t doing much. Mysteltainn.¡± distanced himself from Hannibal and changed Mysteltainn into a sword. ¡°Sorry but, looks like it¡¯s almost time up soon, so let¡¯s just finish this.¡± put up a stance. From the stance and power that gathering around him, it seems like he wants to finish this in one strike. And thus-- * * * * ¡®Oy kid, if you die here I would be troubled.¡¯ A voice reached out to him. ¡® ..?¡¯ ¡®Yes right, I am ~. So you still recognize my voice huh?¡¯ ¡®What do you want? What do you mean troubled?¡¯ ¡®Well yeah, don¡¯t you remember about what my trouble would be?¡¯ ¡®Oh right, so that¡¯s the trouble.¡¯ ''That¡¯s right, have you remembered? So let me help you for a bit.¡¯ ''Anyway, help? What can you do?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll do something. Anyway, I advise you to hold on a bit, and you must abide it.¡¯ ¡®Such an arrogant advice, but okay, I¡¯ll just hold on a bit.¡¯ ¡®Good. Now it¡¯s about time for you to open your eyes!¡¯ ¡®!¡¯ Shou¡¯s vision shifted. From black of darkness, into white... pure white. When his vision cleared, there''s Hannibal-- no, Hannibal¡¯s dying figure. And moreover the area also seems different than before. He is standing in front of Hannibal and the place is in wreck. It was clearly the treasury but it was in wreck. Moreover behind Hannibal there is a big hole. The cave was destroyed. The hole showed the landscape outside. Some wall is cut in half, the ground is wrecked, some place burned. ¡°Huh?! Wh-What?! What is¡­¡± He found his right hand is holding a sword. It is different than Eltain but it resembles her sword form. ¡°To think¡­ that you have that kind of..." Before finishing his sentence, Hannibal fell limply. ¡°No way¡­¡± Shou looked confused then he remembers about Mao. ¡°! Mao! Where is she?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay Shou.¡± Mao slowly walked to Shou. She also showed a relieved face. Looking closely there was a trace of tears in her eyes. ¡°Are you..? Crying?¡± ¡°W-who is crying?! I-I wasn¡¯t crying because I thought you would die! Not even a little!¡± Mao blushed and wiped her tears clumsily. Seeing this, Shou sighed in relief but then he noticed something. ¡°Ma-Mao! Your hair! You¡¯ve awakened?!¡± The tip of Mao hair changed it color. Before, it was pure black, but now there is a hint of bright red from the tip of her hair reaching to her shoulder. ¡°Ah yeah¡­ I was awakened a bit. Wait¡­ how did you know about my hair color means I awakened?¡± ¡®Ack¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have said it¡­¡¯ again Shou cursed his own big mouth. ¡°A-Anyway, what had happened?! And¡­¡± noticing what he held Shou asked. ¡°What is this sword?!¡± ¡®It is us, Master! Myste and Eltain! Ah, right now we are Mysteltainn!¡¯ ¡°Whoa! That surprise me. You guys¡­ Mysteltainn? Wait what?! Myste and Eltain¡­ Mysteltainn?!¡± ¡®Well let¡¯s slowly explain what happened after Master died.¡¯ ¡°Died¡­ right I was! How did I?¡° ¡°Shou! Shut your rambling for a bit!¡± Mao hit Shou with a paper fan she took out of nowhere. ¡°You are being noisy! We can¡¯t explain anything to you!¡± Mao was in rage yelling at Shou. Shou suddenly sits in formal manner seeing Mao raged up. ¡°So-sorry¡­*Ehem* that give me my composure back¡­ Anyway, first of all, what happened after that?¡± * * * * ...... ... ¡°I-I see¡­ so that¡¯s what happened¡­¡± Shou nods his head to signalize that he now understands what happened. ¡°So that big hole, was because of me, no, ¡¯s last attack. To think that Mysteltainn is that powerful¡­ hey, can you guys do that again?¡± ¡®Sure but--'' At that moment Mysteltainn flashed brightly. ¡®It seems to be time up.¡¯ ¡®Now, we are back.¡¯ The two suddenly separated again. Myste had returned back to Shou¡¯s left hand while Eltain revert back to the normal sword form. ¡°¡­ Seems so.¡± A bit disappointed, Shou hung his head. Looks like the both of them still not very stable to maintain their . ¡®Hmm, oh it seems like I got some upgrade though.¡¯ ¡®¡­ Same here.¡¯ Though it seems like they got powered up a little, so Shou didn¡¯t really mind about them returning. ¡°So, what kind of power up?¡± ¡®Well seems like I can do this now.¡¯ Myste voice resounded inside his mind. It didn¡¯t come from the symbol like usual but from his own mind. ¡®What is this telepathy?¡¯ Shou thought. ¡®Yes, but it seems to consume magic power so I can¡¯t do this forever.¡¯ ¡°I¡­ I see. And I thought that I don¡¯t need to act like a anymore.¡± Shou feels like wanting to cry again remembering his -esque moment. It reminds him of his dark history, that¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t help to felt like wanting to cry. ¡®And it seems like I can change my form now.¡¯ Eltain explains her new power up. Rather than power up it seems both of them are getting closer to their true form. Eltain now can change into any form of sword or dagger. Other than that she can¡¯t. Well Shou think that it was pretty useful so he didn¡¯t mind. But of course, Shou need to call out what kind of sword or dagger he wanted Eltain change into for her info. Suddenly an icon emerged from Hannibal¡¯s dead body. Shou recognize that icon. It was another icon of a game, this world they are in right now, to be precise. **** -Shou¡¯s Perspective- Ugh, I can¡¯t stand this¡­ well I guess their power up means my ability will also grow? But as I thought I also need to improve my own skill¡­ I guess this mean I owe one favor. But I doubt he thinks that he had done me a favor though. And just like that a game icon appeared again, this time it is from Hannibal¡¯s body. Isn¡¯t that this world icon? Hmm so I guess that icon will open up another gate into another game. ¡°Mao.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± She casted thunder to the icon. Whoa, this girl already knows what I want? I guess being accompanied with her for a while she can already guess my intention. Having her around sure ease my heart. Not to mention this girl is the one I like¡­ even if she is a game character, yeah, I guess the term is widely known as <2D Wife> or and such. Oh right speaking of which, I remember someone brought my photo! Who was that? I can¡¯t see because he hid in the dark, oh whatever. More importantly my photo. How could that person have my photo? I walk to where my photo was left on the floor. He just left it like that so I was curious. I saw from afar it seems like my photo but I need to reconfirm it. I picked it up from the ground and look at it. Why that person does have my photo? Is it because he/she is someone I know? Or he/she got thrown into my world and then come here? ¡°This is¡­¡± It really is my photo¡­ and¡­ the three of those guys¡­ It was a photo of four people. Three boys and one girl. When I see this photo a nostalgic feeling strikes me. It was delight with a bit of loneliness and a bit of frustration added. We used to be a group of four, but now it¡¯s only me and Takeharu¡­ One of the boys is me. The boy that is besides me is Takeharu. Behind Takeharu and me there is a boy with short hair who wore glasses and with gentle eyes and a girl with her long brown hair who could be described as pretty. It was fun? ¡°Oy Shou!¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m coming.¡± Hearing Mao called my name I stopped my reminiscence of old memories and involuntarily put the photo to my pocket. I thought Mao called me because of the portal is ready, but it seems to be taking a little longer yet. And so what actually Mao called me for. It is now in front of my eyes? -Mao¡¯s Perspective- I¡¯m getting uneasy as I see this¡­ is what I thought. This is not good. I¡¯m feeling insecure if I¡¯m alone¡­ I probably should call Shou. ¡°Oy Shou!¡± Shou who was examining something over there, quickly put aside whatever he is doing. He quickly comes to me while taking a quick glance at the portal gate. ¡°This is¡­¡± Even Shou flinched a little when he saw it. Right in front of our eyes, there is a magic circle. I knew very well what¡¯s the purpose of this formation is. And from how he reacted, Shou probably also has the rough idea. What are disturbing are¡­ the sacrifices. It was people¡­ humans¡­ Even though I¡¯m the , it¡¯s not like I hate humans. On the contrary I¡¯m pretty fond of human. And what I can¡¯t stand the most are things like this¡­ The sacrifices¡­ it was a ritual to summon a demon. Is it or other demon, I don¡¯t know. I really need to tell Shou about it after all. ¡°Shou¡­ actually--" -Shou¡¯s Perspective- ¡°WHAT DID YOU SAY?!¡± I involuntarily raised my voice hearing what Mao said. ¡­ the one from Mao¡¯s world¡­ Even Mao suddenly looked gloomy. So that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t look very well before. She met when we were taking a break before. And so I guess the one who brought this photo here¡­ is also ¡­ ¡°Mao, I think this isn¡¯t summoning for another demon. It was ¡¯s summoning ritual.¡± Mao widens her eyes. ¡°Then as I thought--!¡± ¡°¡­ might be travelling with this kind of method.¡± He waits for people try to summon a demon then he links the portal so he can moves between worlds. As long as we know which world would try to summon a demon, we could try to follow him, but there are some problems. First, the gate can¡¯t be set to go to the destination we want. If we can, we would already be at our own world now. Second, there are too many worlds (games) which have demon summoning ritual. And there is no guarantee that the people who got lost into another world didn¡¯t try to summon demon in the other world. Third, we don¡¯t know whether will go to another world, or going back to Mao¡¯s world, or the world we have passed by. For now we have only cleared Blaze¡¯s world which suddenly got a zombie outbreak, but there might be a case like the one who clears the problem and open the gate. No I¡¯m sure there must be others and not just one or two. This is getting dangerous. Who knows what will do in others world? All I know is that he might create trouble here and there. Most of all, I also need to get stronger myself¡­ As the gate is ready, we brace ourselves. We don¡¯t know where will we go this time, nor we know if we will end up in the same place again. But even so, we will go. We will advance, to stop and then go back to our own world. * * * * chapter 13-Each of Their Story And so here is the last chapter of second arc. And this is it. I''m going on a hiatus for about a month. sorry for the inconvenience for those who wait for my story (if there are some, it would be nice though hahaha) I will certainly continue my story, but I''m a slow writer so don''t expect too much from me. * * * * It¡¯s dark. Ah I see, it is another . Once again I stepped into this nothingness. A place where there is nothing except and me. I get into the portal with Mao and now I found myself here again. I stepped forward, moving my legs, moving my whole body. Once again, sits there like usual. ¡°Yo, how rare for us to meet so quickly.¡± He greets me like usual, ah no it was a bit different as we usually didn¡¯t meet each other so quickly. ¡°Twice in a day... What¡¯s more, yesterday, uh no, almost 2 days ago we also meet here right?¡± I said as I shrugged. smirked with a mocking face just like the usual. He seems to enjoying himself more than usual, as he borrowed my body and moves around. ¡°So now, what do you want?¡± ¡°Haah, once in a while I came with something to ask to you.¡± Yes, now I have something I need from him. ¡° ¡­ I need you to train me more.¡± fell into silence for a while probably he didn¡¯t expect me to ask this from him, and then he smirked and laughed again. ¡°Hahaha, oh my who would even thought about this? Shou, I will ask only once, are you sure?¡± His facial expression changed. It changed into a serious expression that he never shown before. From what I heard from Mao, even when fighting Hannibal, he didn¡¯t let go of his annoying mocking smirk. Ugh¡­ now that I think about it, back then he is using my body so he smirked when using my face. I must be seen like a maniac back then. Oh let¡¯s forget about that for now. I answered him with a firm ¡°Yes¡±. Whoa I really was determined when I answered it. I could see surprised once again when he saw me. ¡°Haa oh well, you still remember what our deal was long ago right?¡± ¡°Yeah, I still remember it.¡± Long ago¡­ There was a time where I fell unconscious. When I got back up my friends, family, and even the teacher was worried. Apparently while I was blacked out, I was talking differently and doing something weird. That¡¯s what sparked their worries. And to make it worse it happened not just once. Sometimes I would black out and changed my behavior. And when I fell asleep it also would happened 8 out of 10 times. Later I found out I was possessed by . Yeah it¡¯s him, this . Then I found myself in for the first time and we talked. After a few times we talked, we make a deal. ¡°If you teach me how to fight, and I have reached your level or at least I¡¯ve reached the age of 21, we will fight here and settle who the owner of this body is. Until then, you will not possessed my without my consent and leave my body to me.¡± That was the deal. That¡¯s why we sometimes spar and he trained me. When you heard about the deal, you would expect to be swindled and he won¡¯t teach me until I reached the age of 21 without any means to fight. Surprisingly, really did teach me properly in a pace that will let me reach his level around 20 years old. Oh and by the way it was around 2 years later. I¡¯ve learnt from him when I was 17 years old. Because of this I¡¯m pretty good at martial arts. If a black belted karate practitioner asks for me to fight him unarmed, I¡¯m confident I can win easily. But as for reaching ¡¯s level¡­ well you saw what he did when fighting Hannibal. He even can use some kind of magic back then. Mao said that he casted healing magic or something. Seems like he triggered it using Myste. Sometimes I wonder why he knows about everything. Good thing that we decide that the match is pure physical combat. And he said I can use any weapon I want later. For now my most advanced technique is dagger. But, before I can¡¯t even win against Blaze¡¯s Zombie. Well if it was Blaze himself maybe we would be evenly matched, but a zombie has around 5 times human¡¯s strength as they¡¯ve lost their limiter. Well for I could say¡­ he is the master of any weapon. Even he can use my body to its near limit without any enhancement. He is some sort of monster. Of course I can¡¯t win. I¡¯m just a human with strength even below of the average. What do you expect? Oh well anyway, asking him to train me more means my time to face him will be sooner, but I don¡¯t care. ¡°For now, all I want is to protect myself better. I can¡¯t be the one who get helped all the time you know.¡± ¡°Haa, whatever. I hope you won¡¯t regret your choice.¡± slowly stands up ¡°Create your weapon now.¡± He created every kind of weapon out of nowhere around him. Even some which I don¡¯t know what kind of weapon is it. Either they are lying around and stabbed into the ground or floating in the air. It is all just like a certain someone skill that I saw in anime where he produce many swords. Except this one is not just swords and he didn¡¯t do any incantation. Whoa I need to admit that¡¯s somehow cool. And while as for me, I just created one dagger. This place sure is convenient. I can create all what I wanted to. ¡°Lesson¡­ start.¡± * * * * -Phantom¡¯s perspective- This kid really surprised me. Who would have thought that he himself would ask me to train him better? If being stronger means probably your own ends will come closer, I doubt many people would want it. He knows that when he fell into danger I would certainly help him. But this kid really asks to become stronger by his own will. He wishes to, no he wanted to become stronger to not become a dead weight for anyone. By the time I finished training him, it could be said that in just a few months he might comes to my level. At first we would meet about once a month, but of course there are times where we meet unexpectedly or didn¡¯t meet by the time we expect so I assumed the training time to let he grows to my level by around 3 or 4 years. But to my surprise he learn it quiet fast. When I first got awakened inside his body, I sure was delighted to be able to live once more. Rather than delighted I guess I was getting carried off. I make a mess using his body. After a while I regretted it and come to terms with him. I make a bet with him, that whoever wins will become the master and the other won¡¯t interfere unless with the master¡¯s consent. But as he is rightful master, I give the body to him until the time we settle it. And for another surprise when I ask him to lend me his body, he usually agrees. And for this too nice guy of an idiot I will stay true to my own promise. And that¡¯s the origin of our deal. Even though I say he is kind, he is also selfish. He is kind, but that¡¯s it. It wasn¡¯t at the level of a hero who would save the world. He is kind but he is more of selfish than kind. I got to knew later that he is also known as an apathetic guy. But I won¡¯t say he is apathetic, I would say he is a realist to some extent but not pessimist. Some times later, I know more about him and he also learn about me to some extent. I learnt that he was once betrayed¡­ no I didn¡¯t just learnt, I witnessed it. He knew he is betrayed, he accepted it, and he still remain kind. He faced reality heads on yet still unfazed. He remains the same. People who I had seen to be betrayed and got hit by cruelty like him were all broken, but he remained the same. I would say that because he was a realist in the first place. I found myself admitted that this kid¡­ Shou is admirably powerful. And from that moment I swore. Even if I lose to him I will do my all to protect this idiot. But this time he faced me. He seems more powerful than before. I really think that I might lose to this kid¡­ it seems like it will draw near. Don¡¯t worry Shou¡­ I know you are strong. And I¡¯m sure you will be stronger from now on. Thus I will hope-- May you receive what I¡¯ve lost before. May you accomplish what I¡¯ve failed before. May you be different from me. May you¡­ not become like me¡­ * * * * -Mao''s Perspective- I always hate . Even though is also a demon race. Actually we aren¡¯t even from the same race. is what called us. In reality we are not from a same race. There is race which is one of those who resembles humans, and races which possess height just like human children, race which face more of a pig, and some others. We are forced into becoming the same race. As for the reason why, it¡¯s because humans are afraid of us. Some of us never showed hostility towards humans. But nevertheless, humans declared war towards us even though we were at our edge even between demon races. We were shown prejudice towards even to the one who didn¡¯t get involved. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. That¡¯s where I came out, . I was chosen as the strongest demon who rules over them. In reality I¡¯m not really that strong worthy to become a demon lord. I was chosen because of my potential and people who ¡°entrust¡± this title to me. They said I have the potential to become the strongest demon, thus they forced me into this position. Even though I was forced, I really hope for the demons to live in peace as we are being ostracized by humans. Somehow, I managed to bring truce between the demons. I¡¯m sure some of my subordinates work really hard for this. To brag about myself a bit more, I will also proudly say, that I managed to calm some to not attack humans. But it was too late. Humans and Demons relation can¡¯t be fixed anymore. It was already beyond repair. What¡¯s more they had already sent assassin known as to us. Under such crisis one of my subordinates which wish for war between Demons and Humans took the opportunities to launch his plan. I never knew¡­ ¡¯s goal was to unite every to attack humans. If only I knew beforehand. I was such a fool. That¡¯s why I come to hate . I never wished for war. Me, the rest of my subordinates, and of course most of the demons didn¡¯t wish for conflict. I was known as the . Thus it was natural for humans to send to kill me. Even though I never command the demon to ignite war between us¡­ whenever I commanded a battle it was to defend the weak demon race. Besides that, I tried to persuade the demons to stop their attack. But it was no good. 9 out of 10 they wouldn¡¯t heed to my pledge. There was also some war done behind my back without me knowing. ¡°What ¡­ I was just a useless powerless little girl¡­¡± I sighed. The war¡­ I wonder how it goes now. Ah I really am worried. Not that it make any difference whether I¡¯m presence or not. But even so¡­ I want to try it again. I want to try to persuade them to stop once again. This time, I will at least make sure of their safety even if I have to sacrifice my life¡­ But for now¡­ I need to track . I must find ! * * * * -???- ¡°Hmm, I see. So they managed to defeat that lizard. I¡¯ll praise you people for your efforts. And to think that even Mao is one step closer to awaken, this is going smoother than I expected... Now shall I find another catalyst?¡± At that moment I saw something-- or rather someone I could use. He was running away from some monsters. Fearlessly, I approached him. I positioned myself between the monster and my new ¡°pawn¡±. He was looking at me with a surprised eye. I turned towards him. ¡°Now, now, there¡¯s no need to be surprised like that. I¡¯m here to help you.¡± With just a flick towards the monster, I killed it. Such a frail being. Sorry that you have to die but you¡¯ll have my gratitude to smoothen my plan. You¡¯re not dying a wasted life. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Damn, making a sickening smile like this really make me want to puke. But I¡¯ll play the good guy for a while. ¡°Y-yeah. Thanks for saving me, um¡­ mister.¡± Good, I can see his eyes sparkled in awe. Now then, he will make the perfect pawn. ¡°I was just passing by when I saw you in danger. No need to thank me. But hey, if you are journeying alone it would be dangerous right? Want me to teach you how to defend yourself from that monster?¡± ¡°Eh?! For real? You will teach me?¡± ¡°Or are you maybe dissatisfied to have me as your teacher..?¡± ¡°N-no! On the contrary, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m good enough to learn from you! That¡¯s why please teach me!¡± Good, now I gained another ¡°pawn¡±. Khuhuhuhu, Ahahahaha! This one will be very interesting! ¡°What are you doing?¡± A guy wearing glasses just suddenly interrupted me. Damn this four-eyed bastard. ¡°What do you want from me you bastard?¡± ¡°I just asked what you are going to do to that person.¡± This bastard must be suspecting me to scheming something. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just want to train him.¡± ¡°Ha? You must be kidding me. Kid, nothing good will come if you interact with this wicked mastermind, screw off.¡± The person who I just saved ran away immediately. Tch, such an ungrateful bastard¡­ ¡°Ah, now my pawn-to-be is gone. What do you want, Mr. Backstabber?¡± ¡°Hah, to think that I got called a backstabber by such a wicked mastermind like you.¡± This bastard sure is a conceited one. ¡°Anyway, no need to send off your pawns anymore. Your Blaze¡¯s Zombie and Hannibal are proved to be useless. This time I¡¯ll go confront him myself.¡± ¡°What was that? A backstabber wants to confront his enemy face to face? Such a funny joke.¡± ¡°Humph. Whatever, I¡¯ll confront him alone myself this time. Don¡¯t you dare to interrupt me.¡± That four-eye just went inside to a portal. To think that I teamed up with such a guy¡­ well whatever, both of us are the same kind of person after all. We both betrayed someone for our own merit. I still can¡¯t fully trust that guy, but whatever. Even if he betrays me, I still have something in reserve. Khuhuhuhu. Now then, where should I go next? I need to prepare for my next plan. Ah~ to think that I found such interesting worlds. I just want to make each one of them to be mine. * * * * -Takeharu¡¯s Perspective- Ha~ah, this is not good. After trying to follow after Shou, maybe Selia and I were thrown into a different world than him. We just can''t find even a speck of any info about him. Well, in another meaning we might found ¡®him¡¯ though. Now, I¡¯m sitting in a pub with young adventurer, ShowTime, who is a wizard in Grand Eden Land. Why did I say that he is Shou? The truth is¡­ this Grand Eden Land is a MMORPG which Shou and I played. ShowTime is his character. Well, I thought he was Shou at first, but it seems like he doesn¡¯t have any memories of the other ¡®world¡¯, so I concluded that this guy is just his character and not Shou himself. And to my surprise, I also meet TakeDa, which is my own character. ¡°Well then, sorry young lad, I need to go quickly. Sorry for the wait, TakeDa.¡± ¡°Oh right, sorry to stall your time Mr. Show.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± As he said that, he sat down in a table near the request board with TakeDa and discussing something. ¡°Ha~ah¡­¡± I sighed because of the predicament I¡¯m in right now. ¡°Takeharu-sama, are you okay?¡± Selia asked me out of concern. Oh right, now she regards me with this ¡®sama¡¯, so I dare say our relation is better than before and she regards me with respect. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m okay. Just a bit tired.¡± ¡°Seriously, what happened with this place? It seems to be hectic these past few days.¡± Yes, this world also has been in turmoil. As far as I know, there¡¯s no such a thing such as these Aliens roaming around near the dungeon and field. To be straight, don¡¯t these Aliens come from the world Shou was before? Seriously? What happened here? They attacked adventurer and monster alike. And it seems the strong aliens are now taking residence in beginner field that makes rookie adventurer hard to do their job. ¡°Right, Selia didn¡¯t know huh? That thing we fight before wasn¡¯t supposed to be in this world. I guess the appearance of such unknown monster would make adventurer surprised, right?¡± ¡°I see, so that¡¯s why. Takeharu-sama sure is knowledgeable! And I could say that I¡¯m proud to teach Takeharu-sama. Takeharu-sama is a quick learner, to think that you become strong so quickly in just a few days!¡± ¡°Well, that is--¡± ¡°Show!!¡± TakeDa suddenly shouted. Everyone who was busy now focused their attention to TakeDa and ShowTime. ShowTime¡¯s body slowly turns invisible and disappears, creating a lot of havoc. ¡°!¡± ¡°Takeharu-sama, what is happening now? Why is the wizard we talked with before is disappearing slowly?!¡± As ShowTime became a lump of light, it flew away in high speed towards the forest. ¡°Selia! Let¡¯s go and try to follow it!¡± *Few moments later* "That''s!!" After we follow the light, I met the one I''ve been searching for. My friend, Yoshitaka Shou, not the wizard ShowTime, but the real Yoshitaka Shou! "Takeharu-sama, your friend seems like in trouble!" He is surrounded by tons of monster. Shou... he''s strong. He quickly deal with the monster who spawned at unbeliavable speed. But it''s not good, he killed them barely match the pace of the monster spawn time. Me must help him! "You''re right! We must be quick!" * * * * End of 2nd Arc To be Continued in 3rd Arc * * * * Thus I declare my hiatus for a month. See you again my dear reader, follower, and brethren (LOLZ, don''t mind me. I''m just a bit stressed out and somehow become a bit weird recently) Oh right, I forgot to mention it. feel free to correct me again in grammar and others ^^ a question for the reader and status confirmation Hey guys, I find some break from the busy exam day and manage to have a time to write a little. And actually I want to ask about your (all of the reader if you can/want to respond) opinion about my fiction. 1. I feel like the character development in my fiction is a bit slow. Any of you guys think so too? 2. If yes, is the character development progress is okay in your opinion? Do you want it to be faster or it''s okay? 3. If no, well... the same question as above. Do you want it to be slower or it''s alright? Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.4. Any of you felt like there''s too many unknown mysteries in my fiction? (well about this one, I plan to make some sort of revelation in the stories in the next arc) Anyway, please respond if you can or want to. I want to improve this story better. On another note, I will start to update probably around 3rd of July or after that. And please don''t be disappointed because of the slow update later, I''m a slow writer and still searching for any ideas to write into this fiction >.< chapter 14-Unexpected Reunion It''s been a long time. I manage to write and edit and also finish it up before 5th of July. And to be honest, there''s no response to the question I asked before, so I''ll just write normally. Oh well, here''s the new story arc. enjoy~. * * * * -Shou¡¯s Perspective- Hey there, Yoshitaka Shou here. I¡¯m just a plain guy with interest inclined towards otaku culture that got transferred to another world which had the same setting as some games I know one after another. Just a few moments ago I found myself in a pinch. Oh right, I almost forgot, right now I¡¯m a mage. No, seriously, I had became a mage who is known as ¡®ShowTime¡¯. This time I got transferred into a world of online game, and my body got merged with my game avatar (or should I say, my own self in this universe) which is a mage named ¡®ShowTime¡¯. So now I wore a magician coat and carrying magic staff. Of course my own equipment from before was also there. Seriously, who created this entire thing? My own online game avatar becomes a real person in another universe? And now I¡¯m merged with him? Give me break. Oh yeah, now I¡¯m surrounded by a high level monster from the online game I played, and I just can¡¯t get rid of them. What about Mao you asked? Well, she¡¯s gone. To be honest, after I woke up, she¡¯s not here. I just hope that at least she¡¯s okay. Well I do hope that I can find her in this world. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been searching for her these few hours, but as it seems I¡¯m pretty unlucky, I got ambushed by a group of monsters. Luckily, I still have Myste and Eltain with me, so I could defeat some of these monsters. Though, it doesn¡¯t really mean much, as they respawned backup immediately. Man, seeing monster respawned in front of your eyes for real sure is weird. Come on, when will you stop attacking me? I¡¯m barely at my limit. The sensation of cutting flesh¡­ even if it is monster¡¯s flesh I just can¡¯t get used to it. I¡¯m glad that I had guns. If I shot at people with this gun¡­ nah, it still seems disturbing. Though I¡¯m fine with shooting at zombies before¡­ I wonder if I should fix this naivety? I can¡¯t help it, I was born in a peaceful world, peaceful place, peaceful moment¡­ er¡­ not really, but well compared to these other worlds, my world are peaceful. ¡°These monsters are really pain in the ass!¡± Just right after I complained, someone break their way through. A brilliant sword which is a legendary item from a game that I know glittered. ¡°Yo Shou, looks like you need a hand.¡± It was a knight guy wearing thin plating armor which looked almost worn out. ¡°Takeharu!¡± Yeah, it was my friend, Takeharu, arriving at the scene to help me. Oh, well not only him though. There''s a girl who is a game character I know. Oh right, if I remember right, doesn''t Take have interest in that girl? * * * * -Mao¡¯s Perspective- ¡°Hmm, I can¡¯t find him.¡± Where is this? After I woke up, I just can¡¯t find Shou anywhere. Do I arrive into a different world than him? ¡­ It sure is lonely without him. I suddenly remember about the time when we squabble about this kind of predicament. Ah, I feel like regretting about it now. Just how many times did we quarrel like that? I hope that he¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s just hope that we met once again. I won¡¯t give up on searching him! Just right at that time, I saw someone¡¯s figure. Is it human? Anyway, I¡¯ll try to catch up with it. I casted spell to enhance my feet. After the spell is casted, I jumped. Boosted by the enhancement, I flew quickly towards the person I saw. I leapt three times and finally caught up to him. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°¡­ Mao?!¡± ¡°H-huh? You are¡­¡± To my surprise, it was someone I knew. ¡°The Hero..? Why are you here?!¡± He was the human who was sent to kill me, . He suddenly take out his sword, in response I also ready my magic. We crossed. His sword slashed the monster that suddenly appeared behind me, and my magic pierce through the things behind him, which is probably also a monster too, I think? ¡°GOD! I¡¯m glad to found someone I know. Good to see you Mao!¡± ¡°Me too, I¡¯ve been travelling through world to world for a week without seeing anyone I know.¡± Ah right, I forgot to mention that we aren¡¯t on oppositions. We¡¯ve made an agreement. The Hero heard about my situation and has judged that I wasn¡¯t the real threat for humans, rather the aggressive demons are. ¡°Is that so? I see, I see. So what are you doing now?¡± ¡°Ah, actually¡­¡± I explained about everything I¡¯ve gone through to him. * * * * ¡°Yaaa~~h. do you know how long has it been since I searched for you?¡± ¡°Hahaha, glad you¡¯re here now Take.¡± Shou had been truly relieved to see his friend, Takeharu, once again. ¡°Oh right, Shou! You won¡¯t believe me. I¡¯ve been travelling with Selia these past few days!¡± Takeharu told about his experience these past days. Slaying monsters, becoming stronger, helping some people all of it was narrated by Takeharu and Selia. Shou also told them about his own experience and what he gained. ¡°You¡¯ve been travelling with Mao from ¡®that¡¯ game?!¡± Takeharu responded amusingly. ¡°Khh~! How enviable! And here I haven¡¯t got any heart-pounding moment with Selia even for a bit!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m only getting the good part alone. I also had almost died in my journey (which he almost died for real).¡± Shou complained to Takeharu who was saying his journey is enviable. ¡°But, you get to do ¡®it¡¯ with Mao right? Your ''lovely'' Mao. So, how¡¯s the progress between you two?¡± Takeharu sneered at him as he knows that Shou has been interested in Mao since he played the game. ¡°J-just shut up! It¡¯s not like its all flower as you think it is. Even I sometimes get bothered by it¡­ It makes me restless sometimes. I mean¡­¡± Shou fell silent for a while. Then Takeharu tries to break the silence. ¡°A-anyway, where¡¯s Mao? I didn¡¯t see her with you now.¡± ¡°Sigh, yeah. Actually¡­¡± Shou explained how he woke up and has been searching for Mao for hours. ¡°Hmm, I see. So that¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°Well, I hope that even if she¡¯s somewhere else she¡¯s doing just fine, really hoped that she¡¯s in this world though.¡± ¡°We¡¯re in another world huh..? Even after all these times, I still can¡¯t really comprehend it well.¡± Takeharu spread his hands upwards, towards the night sky that envelops the surroundings now, reaching for the star which he wonders if one of them is the world they came from. ¡°Well, sometimes reality is wondrous. In such a big world, isn¡¯t this kind of things might be possible? I¡¯ve been experiencing weird things even before this.¡± ¡°Heh, maybe you¡¯re right.¡± Takeharu showed a small smile as he nods. ¡°But you know, doesn¡¯t it happen a lot in fictions? Going to foreign worlds, find oneself in a similar world to the game which exist in our world, getting cheat abilities, finding loves in the other world. We are experiencing such a thing now! Well, except for the cheat that is.¡± ¡°Are you sure about we don¡¯t get any cheat?¡± Shou asked in a serious tone. Not only his tone, his face also stern up. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°I said it to you right? About Blaze and my assimilations to this game avatar.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. But what do you¡­¡± realizing something Takeharu makes a shocked face. ¡°So you mean..?¡± ¡°Yeah, I also realized it recently. Taking Blaze¡¯s skill was probably some short of cheat I have. And haven¡¯t you thought about it? We are from other worlds. Even our own world doesn¡¯t possess only one language but dozens probably hundreds. How do you think we understand their language and vice versa?¡± ¡°The cheat lets us to comprehend each other¡¯s language? So you mean, without me realizing it I¡¯ve been using cheats untill now?¡± ¡°Our cheat was probably language. And also my cheat seems to let me to assimilate with game characters with a certain conditions. And I think your growth is also a cheat itself.¡± ¡°Yes, even I found Takeharu-sama¡¯s growth unexceptionally quick beyond expectation.¡± Selia who had been quite until now voiced her mind. ¡°Then, should I say that my cheat is ¡®Growth¡¯? And yours would be ¡®Assimilations¡¯?¡± Shou nods silently for confirmation. Then he opens his mouth once again. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.¡°We might possess more than these behind our own knowledge. Let me ask Myste.¡± Shou lifted his left hand and calls out to the symbol drawn on the back of his hand. ¡°Myste, you¡¯re talking around the line of ¡®soul scanning to determine their abilities¡¯ before right? Can you do it to us too?¡± ¡®Understood.¡¯ The symbol brightens for a bit and then the light vanished in an instant. ¡°So? Can you find about special abilities like the cheat we had just talked about?¡± ¡®Yes, I could confirm some unexpectedly strong abilities even from master¡¯s friend as well.¡¯ ¡°Can you tell what abilities it is?! We want to know about it.¡± Takeharu suddenly jumped the question to Myste in a serious tone. ¡®R-right¡­¡¯ As what had been talked before, it was spot on that Shou has some kind of ¡®Abilities Assimilation¡¯ cheat while Takeharu has ¡®Quick Growth¡¯. Excluding ¡®Language¡¯ there¡¯s also some other abilities and attribute as well. Shou seems to be possessing ¡®Quick Recovery¡¯ which had been used by to heal his body. But it seems that Shou still can¡¯t activate it. Takeharu also had one more cheat which is ¡®Lucky¡¯ that isn¡¯t really clear what¡¯s the effect but it seems to be safe to say that it brings good luck. ¡®But, sorry to rain on your parade. It seems none of you both had the abilities to control Magic.¡¯ ¡°Seriously? And that was the thing I had been anticipating the most you know.¡± Takeharu fell into slump after hearing such exclamations from Myste. Unexpectedly, he was a big fan of magic. ¡®Although, master is a bit different, despite not having the capabilities, I can use magic and master can command me to do any magic. And not just that, master had been ¡®assimilated¡¯ with a mage with magic capabilities.¡¯ ¡°Seriously?! So that means Shou can use magic? Seems nice~ I want to try it too. I can¡¯t even use the magic Selia had been trying to teach me.¡± ¡°Being able to use magic isn¡¯t as nice as you think it is.¡± Shou interrupted Takeharu¡¯s comment. ¡°Do you know how painful (in the heart) it is to yell out a skill name such as , , , etc, etc, etc as a procedure to use magic? I FEEL LIKE DIGGING BACK INTO MY OWN DARK HISTORY!!¡± Shou said with a bloodshot eyes. ¡°Eh¡­ er¡­ yeah, so-sorry. I guess it has been hard for you huh?¡± Silence then strikes the conversation. ¡°*Cough* Sorry, I lost control for a moment. Anyway, first thing first, I want to try to search for a way to go home.¡± ¡°Go home? How do we do that?¡± ¡°Hear me out.¡± Shou explained some hypothesis he had created to Takeharu. Selia also sneak up to hear both of them talking. Well, rather than a talk, it¡¯s more like a lecture from Shou. ¡°Then, let me confirm this. We might be able to go home if we clean up the mess which had the people from another world transported into another?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still just a guess. In Blaze¡¯s world I clean up the zombies which are totally from different world. And just yesterday, Mao and I killed off a dragon that seems to be from another world as well. There¡¯s also your journey with Selia. There might be some other conditions that totally off from my hypothesis, but this is the biggest probability. If it didn¡¯t work, we recently met someone who can open up the portal at will. Though, that person is probably in opposition towards us.¡± Hearing Shou¡¯s hypothesis, Takeharu began to tear up. ¡°Eh? Take, why are you crying?¡± ¡°B-because¡­ do you know how much of a joy your hypothesis brings? I feel despaired that I might not go back home you know?¡± ¡°Goodness, Takeharu-sama sure is a cry-baby. To cry from just that.¡± ¡°Really? I thought that Take wouldn¡¯t mind that we couldn¡¯t get home though. Ahaha.¡± ¡°Well, some might dream of such a thing happened to them. And I also sometimes wished something big like this happened to my life, but I would love to go back home and spend my time in peace just like before. Seriously, people would only know the true value of something after they¡¯ve lost it.¡± ¡°It sure is. Anyway, let¡¯s go to the town nearby. It¡¯s already night anyway.¡± Shou suggested that they should go to the nearest town to avoid more monsters. As the night has come, stronger monster has appeared more frequently. ¡°Let¡¯s see, the nearest town from this place would be¡­ um¡­ where is this actually?¡± ¡°Oh right, we were from Gardan town. I guess this is Gardan west field. Come with me Shou, Selia too.¡± ¡°Yes, Takeharu-sama.¡± Selia answer and followed Takeharu with an attitude just like an obedient maid. This makes Shou wondered about something. ¡°Hey, Selia, I''ve been wondering for a while but... Why have you been calling Takeharu with the ¡®sama¡¯?¡± ¡°?¡± She tilted her head lightly and then said. ¡°Of course because he is my master, right? Takeharu-sama.¡± She then offered a bright smile to Takeharu. ¡°Ahahaha, well.¡± Takeharu could only shrug with embarrassment. ¡°Ta~ke~~¡± Shou grabs Takeharu¡¯s neck and lock him between his arms. ¡°What did you say about enviable position? Your circumstance seems to be quite enviable as well didn¡¯t it? HUH?! You little rascal.¡± Actually in the game, there¡¯s an intimacy meter between the protagonist and Selia. Which when the meter reach its peak, Selia would regard the protagonist as her master. Hence, Shou¡¯s rage towards Takeharu who said about Shou is in an enviable situation. ¡°Ouch, ouch! I give! I give! But I haven¡¯t laid a hand on her! I swear! I haven¡¯t done anything to you right, Selia?¡± ¡°Y-yes! Takeharu-sama hasn¡¯t laid any hands on me¡­ but, if Takeharu-sama wants to¡­¡± Selia murmured something with slightly blushed cheeks. Fidgeting with one of her hands is on her mouth while the other one is pulling down the hem of her skirt while glancing over to Takeharu. Takeharu could only stare silently, loss of words at how Selia posed the legendary fidgeting pose. ¡°Ta~~ke~~. You lucky bastard! How dare you say that my situation is enviable! You¡¯re also in one yourself you rascal! Is this the effect of ¡®Lucky¡¯ from your cheat huh?¡± ¡°W-wait! I won¡¯t lay my hands on her yet! I swear!¡± ¡°¡­ ¡®Yet¡¯?¡± ¡°Ack¡­¡± Realizing his slip of tongue, Takeharu regretted his words. ¡°Y-¡®yet¡¯¡­¡± Mumbling something unclear then Selia said to Takeharu. ¡°Ta-Takeharu-sama! I will wait patiently until then! So¡­ So when the time comes, please treat me well.¡± Bowing politely at Takeharu, Selia dropped the final bomb. ¡°Aren¡¯t you also in one of those rom-com situations you dense Take!¡± ¡°Stop gripping me! Your grip getting stronger by each second Shou! It''s getting hard to breath... Se-Selia, help me!¡± ¡°I also need to prepare my mental for the time to come¡­ Oh right, I also need to prepare for that situation¡­ what if by chance I bear Takeharu-sama¡¯s child? KYAH~~~!¡± Lost in her own world, Selia didn¡¯t hear anything comes out from Takeharu¡¯s mouth. ¡°T-Takeharu-sama, what should we name our child?!¡± Excitedly, Selia looked back to Takeharu only to find him to be in almost fainted state. ¡°Takeharu-sama!?¡± ¡°Ack. Sorry, I overdid it.¡± Perplexed, Shou quickly let¡¯s Takeharu go from his choke. ¡°What would you do if Takeharu-sama can¡¯t do ¡®it¡¯ anymore?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if he ends up fainted, it won¡¯t affect his ¡®potency¡¯. Rather, if he fainted, you could do ¡®it¡¯ without him knowing!¡± ¡°Eh, really?! Such a waste, should just let him fainted.¡± ¡°W-wha-- Selia?!¡± After the small fuss has ended, the three of them continues their journey to the nearest town. ¡®Right, I need to find Mao quickly. We promised after all. Just wait for it! We will meet again for sure!¡¯ * * * * ¡°Then shall we go to any nearby town?¡± proposed the idea to Mao. ¡°You¡¯re right. I guess we need to find somewhere to stay the night. And it should be easy to find information there.¡± Both and Mao began to move, trying to search for any nearby town in vicinity. Not long after, they manage to find a town. -Gardan Town- And thus, Shou and Mao would reunite in a completely unexpected way later. * * * * chapter 15-A Crack As an almost inactive author, it''s embarrassing to say this but... It seems that I will be updating the next chapter slowly. Got some another problem so I can''t actively write. Please be patient for those who want to read my story quickly. I''m not a full time writer after all. But don''t worry, I''ll still write and will be updating as soon as I can. Of course, I''ll update after I do the editing. Need to minimize the mistake. I''ll try to edit the next chapter quickly and post it on 9th or maybe 10th of July. * * * * It has been 3 days after Shou, Takeharu, and Selia stay in the Dargan town. And without Shou knowing, Mao and are also in the very same town for 2 days. Early in the morning, at the inn Shou¡¯s group stayed, someone knocked the door. ¡°Yoshitaka, can I talk to you a bit?¡± Selia is calling up Shou to meet up with him in front of their room while Takeharu is asleep. ¡°Eh? Selia? Sure, what is it?¡± ¡°Actually--¡± Both of them discussed about something passionately. If Takeharu see this, he might think that both of them might have an affair. ¡°Hmm, in the morning I would like to search around for Mao, so I guess around noon is okay.¡± ¡°Still searching for her info? Can¡¯t be helped then, this noon at 2 AM meet me at the central plaza! Remember it right Yoshitaka!¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t forget.¡± -At the same time- ¡°Hal, I wanted to go out in the noon for a bit.¡± Mao told , Hal, about everything. And now she¡¯s trying to search information about irregularities while searching Shou¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Shall I accompany you? I¡¯m good at 1 or 2 o¡¯clock in the noon.¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s unnecessary but¡­ You will follow me regardless right?¡± ¡°Ahaha, well¡­¡± ¡°Haa~ah, can¡¯t be helped.¡± Mao can only hung her head and sighed. No matter what, Hal will follow her anyway. She resigned to his persistence and gives permission to follow her to Hal. -That noon- ¡°Yoshitaka, come on let¡¯s go to the next shop!¡± Selia was happily pulling Shou¡¯s arm with a bright smile. Just like a maiden in her first date with her beloved (although it wasn''t). Both of them didn¡¯t wear their battle gear. Selia wear casual clothes with skirt. Although she didn¡¯t use her armor, she still brought her sword. Well, for Shou, he only took of his protective vest he got from Blaze, and left the magic staff, Eltain, and magic cloak behind so he only took Blaze¡¯s dagger and a gun with him. ¡°W-wait, don¡¯t pull me that¡­ HARD!! OUCH!¡± ¡°So-sorry! Are you okay?¡± As always, Selia''s strength doesn¡¯t match her figure. ''Even Mao isn''t this strong...'' that''s what Shou thought while holding his own arm in pain. Both of them going in and out to various shop while Selia seems to be in high spirit looking at the merchandise. Shou also seems to be looking at the goods such as accessories and armors. After a few hours of going in and out from various shop in the district, they finally decided to buy something. ¡°Ah~, at last we found something good.¡± Shou stretch his arms upwards and smiled. Selia seems to be also in a good mood while hugging a bag which is the things she and Shou bought. ¡°Thanks...¡± Selia fidget a bit while saying something. "With this--" ¡°What have you been doing all this time, Yoshitaka Shou?¡± A voice calls out to him. Hearing this, Shou shifted his attention to the front, where the voice originated from. ¡°Eh..? Mao?¡± There stood Mao in front of him, looking with cold eyes towards Shou. Besides her was Hal, who Shou knows that he is from Mao¡¯s world. Just by looking at her expression, it was clear that Mao misunderstood the situation. ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for you these past few days. When I finally found you, you are actually playing around with a girl¡­¡± Mao took a deep breath. ¡°Was the promise back then is a lie?¡± Mao''s eyes seemed to be virtually blackened. Shou already guessed that she is angry. ¡®The promise back then¡¯, Shou¡¯s body and heart felt like received an impact but he stayed still. He knows what she refer to was when they promised to search for each other when they ever got separated. ¡°N-no, that¡¯s not it Mao. Even I was searching for you--¡± ¡°HOW MANY DAYS HAVE YOU BEEN IN THIS TOWN?!¡± Mao suddenly raised her voice. Even the pedestrian turned their attention at the sudden ruckus. ¡°¡­ three days¡­¡± Shou can only answer silently. ¡°For three days? Then why hadn¡¯t you found me? I¡¯VE BEEN HERE FOR TWO DAYS SEARCHING FOR YOU! AND HERE YOU ARE, PLAYING WITH A GIRL FOR THREE DAYS?!¡± Shou fell into silence towards Mao¡¯s words. ¡®Two days? She¡¯s been in this town for two days? Damn, why can¡¯t I find her earlier?! Because we missed each other¡¯s way on our search?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve also--¡± ¡°No need for your excuse¡­ to think that I¡¯ve desperately search for such a guy.¡± Mao turned around wanting to leave the scene. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Hal.¡± Mao¡¯s words pierced into him. He felt frustration towards the blind guilt Mao has been charging him with. ¡°WHO SAID I WAS PLAYING AROUND?!¡± He taunted Mao back. It was unintentionally, but he raised his voice. ¡°ISN¡¯T IT YOU WHO HAVE BEEN PLAYING AROUND WITH THAT GUY?!¡± This time it was Shou who raged out. His mind felt like it was clouded. His mouth moved beyond his will. ¡°I''VE ALSO BEEN SEARCHING FOR YOU IN THESE PAST DAYS! BUT I DIDN¡¯T FIND ANY INFO! AREN¡¯T YOU THE ONE WHO HIDE IN THE SHADOWS AND PLAYING AROUND WITH THAT GUY!!¡± ¡®No¡­ I shouldn¡¯t blame Mao¡­ I know I shouldn¡¯t but¡­¡¯ ¡°Me?! Then why are both of you seems so happy going around the town together? Aren''t both of you seemed to be enjoying yourself!¡± ¡®Why do I kept blaming Shou? I know that it might be just us missed out each other when we went searching. But¡­ but¡­¡¯ Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°FINE! I was in the wrong! Sorry for not searching for you properly! And I won¡¯t search for you or want to meet you again! SO, NO NEED TO SEARCH FOR ME!¡± ¡®Shit, what am I saying? I had been desperately searching for her, days and nights. Of course I wanted to meet her as soon as possible. Why must we¡­¡¯ ¡°Oh then it¡¯s all good. I ALSO DON¡¯T WANT TO MEET YOU EVER AGAIN!¡± ¡®That¡¯s not it. I don¡¯t want to be separated again. Why must we¡­¡¯ Shou and Mao turned away from each others. Their backs meet up once again just like before, but now with a different purpose and feelings. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Selia!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get away, Hal!¡± ¡®¡®Why must meet again to fight like this¡­¡¯¡¯ * * * * ¡°. . . . . .¡± At the inn, Shou sit down on the chair with gloomy feeling. ¡°Er¡­ Shou..?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me.¡± ¡°But--¡± ¡°I told you to not talk to me.¡± Shou gives chilling cold eyes just like a murderer towards Takeharu. ¡°H-HIEH!¡± Takeharu fell onto his back. ¡°Takeharu-sama?!¡± ¡°His eyes¡­ it seems like he¡¯s going to kill anyone who carelessly talked to him¡­¡± Shou right now is in a foul mood. His eyes lost their shine and now looking at everything coldly. ¡°Hey, Selia, what happened to him?¡± ¡°The truth is--¡± Selia took a deep breath and narrating the story from when they promised this morning. ¡°Sigh, so that''s why¡­ and I told you guys that you don¡¯t need to buy anything for me. Why are both of you seemed to be eager to give me something?¡± ¡°Sorry, we thought that Takeharu-sama would need a new gear as your armor is getting worn-out now.¡± Selia seems to be a bit apologetic as she hung her head down. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s alright. You guys already went out and buy this armor for me, I¡¯ll use it later." "Really?!" Selia''s face suddenly brighten up. "I love you, Takeharu-sama!" She jumped happily towards Takeharu and hugs him. "Shut up! Riajuu, die, explode, get out!" Shou who is in a bad mood, couldn''t stand it and chase the two away. The two ran away quickly. Outside the room, the two began to worry about Shou again. "Cough, that was insensitive of me." Selia fixed her composure. "But now more importantly¡­¡± Takeharu and Selia peep inside the room, finding Shou who lays his face againts the table once again. ¡°. . . . . .¡± ¡°We really need to fix this gloomy feeling¡­¡± * * * * -In the same town- ¡°Sigh¡­ what have I done..?¡± In the pub, Mao is behaving almost the same way as Shou. Placing both of her hands on her temples, Mao sat down with the same gloomy feelings like Shou. ¡°W-well, I was also surprised that Mao is lashing out towards a guy.¡± ¡°B-but that was--¡± ¡°You felt jealousy because he walks around happily with a girl?¡± ¡°¡­ yes.¡± she nods. ¡°Then you have no right to get angry without knowing the situation clearly.¡± ¡°But he--¡± ¡°You are also seen to be together with me. Don¡¯t you consider the possibilities that he felt the same?¡± ¡°Urk¡­¡± Mao then lost for words. She knows that she might be just misunderstanding things and she felt guilty about it. ¡°And moreover you kept pushing the blame to him. If I was him and I really searched for you these past three days, I might felt rage towards the blame you charged blindly on me.¡± ¡°. . . . . .¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure most people would no longer want to see such a girl like that.¡± ¡°¡­ W-what should I do..?¡± Mao lifted her head. Her eyes are wet from tears and it surprised Hal. ¡°Geh! No, well¡­ it¡¯s the guy you trust right?! He also might be saying that just by the spur of the moment!" "Doesn''t that mean it''s what he think honestly?" ". . . . . ." "Why did you become silent?!" "I-it¡¯s okay! You guys will make up later! I¡¯ll help you!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been squabbling for many times before but it was the first time he said it¡­ what should I do, Hal?¡± ¡°Um¡­ isn¡¯t it okay? I mean it might went away as both of you cooled down your heads right? My parents told me that lovers spat will result stronger bonds later! Well, if they do make up though¡­¡± *Sob* *sob* Tears that well up on Mao seems to be ready to burst. ¡°GEH! C-come on don¡¯t cry!¡± ¡®Such a troublesome girl!!¡¯ * * * * -Shou¡¯s perspective- Sigh, I messed up. I need to apologize to Mao later. But¡­ will she forgive me? Rather does she still want to see me? Sigh¡­ I really messed up a big one this time. It seems like its normal for us to have a small squabble, but this time¡­ Even Myste and Eltain kept silent now. I guess I gives out the aura that I don¡¯t want people to talk to me huh? ¡°Erm Shou, me and Selia going out for a bit, okay.¡± ¡°. . .¡± I didn''t even feel in the mood to respond to Takeharu. They probably want to get away from me, seeing my bad mood. Sigh, I really need to cool my head a bit. I''m such an idiot, really. ¡®Regret comes later¡¯ huh? Damn, I felt like an idiot for lashing out. * * * * -Mao¡¯s perspective- Urk, now that if I think properly. Hal¡¯s word might be true. I¡¯m such an idiot. To be swept away by blind jealousy. Sigh, I wonder if Shou still want to see me? This is no good. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go back for a bit. You should go back properly too.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I only nod at Hal. Seriously I need to calm down for a bit. ¡®Regret comes later¡¯ what a befitting phrase for this pathetic me right now. * * * * chapter 16-Reconcilation * * * * ¡°Takeharu-sama, do you think that Yoshitaka will be alright?¡± Both Takeharu and Selia are walking in the night of the Gardan town¡¯s garden. ¡°Truthfully, I¡¯m not sure. But it might work out if we give him time right?¡± ¡°Are you sure it is okay?¡± ¡°Well, as far as I could see, it might be okay. Remember when we arrived at the world before this one, he was desperately holding her to not be separated right? And these past three days he¡¯s searching vigorously for her. He must really treasure her. So, I¡¯m sure he will try to reconcile with her.¡± And even when he could only see her from the other side of his screen, he also treasures her deeply. But there¡¯s no way Takeharu would say something incomprehensible to Selia. ¡°Well, if Takeharu-sama says so--¡± ¡°AAAH! You are that woman who was with the guy Mao interested with!¡± Suddenly a voice interrupted their conversation. It was , Hal, who was with Mao before. ¡°It¡¯s the guy who took Mao from Yoshitaka!¡± ¡®Ah¡­ I see, so that¡¯s why Shou went and run his mouth¡­ it¡¯s who was with Mao.¡¯ ¡°Who is doing that?! Watch it young man, this girl is a seductress who tricked my friend¡¯s acquaintance!¡± ¡°Who are you calling the seductress you seductive snake!!¡± ¡°Both of you shut it!¡± After Takeharu cease their fight, he took a deep breath. ¡°*Cough*, first of all, Mr. Hal, you misunderstood something here--¡± Takeharu slowly explained what Selia had told him. ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry for my previous behavior towards you Ms. Selia.¡± ¡°¡­ I also need to apologize for my misbehavior.¡± ¡°We need to atone for our wrong-doings properly.¡± ¡°I also need to fix their relation as for my compensation. It is partially my fault after all.¡± ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t think that we need to think whose fault it is. I mean, it was just an unfortunate coincidence. Anyway, Mr. Hal, where are both of you stayed?¡± Suddenly called by Takeharu, Hal raised his head. ¡°Ah right, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. Just call me Hal. And we were staying nearby in the inn called as Sleeping Cats.¡± ¡°¡­ Wait, are you serious? We were also stayed there.¡± ¡°Eh? Really? I wonder why we hadn¡¯t met each others until now. What room are you guys staying at?¡± ¡°The room with two beds, 206. You guys?¡± ¡°The room with two beds, 207¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± "¡°HOW CAN WE DIDN¡¯T EVEN CATCH EACH OTHERS?!!¡±" ¡°Shou usually start searching out at 9 in the morning and back around 8 in the night.¡± ¡°Yesterday, Mao search for him around 1 hour earlier and back at 5 or 6 in the night to eat dinner.¡± Takeharu could only hold his hand in front of his face and let out a big sigh. ¡°So that¡¯s why they didn¡¯t meet¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, Takeharu-sama, what should we do?¡± ¡°How about we left them to cool down their heads for now? Tomorrow at 9 AM might be good for them to meet up downstairs at the dining room.¡± ¡°Ah, then it¡¯s good. I¡¯ll try to convince Mao later.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll also call Shou. Then, see you later, Hal.¡± * * * * The next day, 9.40 AM. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Both Mao and Shou sat facing each other, yet both of them have been silent for about 15 minutes. The sound of hustling bustling of the dining room which also used for serving breakfast kept going, yet there has been almost no sound from their direction. ¡°Hey, are you sure this is okay? They had been like that for 15 minutes¡­¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s 17 minutes.¡± ¡°¡­ This might not work. Let''s go Takeharu-sama, we need to break that cold atmosphere.¡± Selia who had been quietly observing the two of them has grown anxious. The three of them sat in different table than those two, hoping that they would resolve this problem themselves. ¡°It¡¯s too hasty to do that. We need to give those two a little time.¡± ¡°Takeharu is right. We shall stay quiet and let them resolve this. From what I¡¯ve seen, these both are just idiot who can¡¯t be honest to themselves!¡± ¡°Ooh, aren¡¯t you quite observant. Well, as far as I could see, both of them are just awkward in this kind of relationship and ends up in lost of what they should do. Can¡¯t help it, those two are just a pair of ¡®Tsundere¡¯s~.¡± ¡°Um~hum.¡± Hal also nods at Takeharu¡¯s remarks ¡°I see, so they both are at lost. Seeing it like that, both of them looked quite cute together huh? Ahahahaha!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they? So you also understand this kind of thing. Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ to have companions like this¡­ I pity both Yoshitaka and Mao.¡± In the middle of talking, the three of them already released their attention from Shou and Mao and begun discussing passionately and enjoyably. * * * * ¡°¡­ Those three¡­ Don¡¯t they know that we could hear them? Messing with us like this. I¡¯ll make them regret.¡± The one who raised his voice first is Shou. ¡°Agreed. I won¡¯t let them go easy after mocking me like that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Both of them finally raised their face. ¡°Pft.¡± Suddenly Shou averted his eyes and holding back a laughter which slips out as he trembled a little. ¡°W-what¡¯s so funny?! Hey Shou! Face me properly!¡± Mao ranted at Shou who held his laugh with a flushed cheeks. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s just¡­ I feel stupid after knowing what happened.¡± Shou finally lets out his laugh. ¡°¡­ I guess you¡¯re right. What a laughable farce.¡± Following Shou, Mao lets out a little giggle. In just a moment, the light atmosphere changed back into seriousness. ¡°I have no excuse for the incident last time. I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t cool headed that time. I don¡¯t think you would just forgive me easily but nevertheless, I¡¯m very sorry.¡± Shou lightly bows to Mao to express his deep remorse. ¡°Ah no, that was¡­ I was also in the wrong. I was blinded with jealousy and worried that you might not need me anymore. I¡¯m also, very sorry. My behavior was uncalled for.¡± Sincerely apologizing, Mao also bows her head. It¡¯s pretty unthinkable that the selfish and prideful Mao do such a thing before. Raising their heads, both of them continues to laugh with a wry smile, restoring the light mood that was left behind before. ¡°A~ah, that was silly. Then, Mao, I shall accept your apology.¡± ¡°Really? But, I won¡¯t forgive you easily you know. I have a condition, of sort, I guess.¡± ¡°Eeh..? seriously?¡± ¡°Well? How about it?¡± Mao winked and points her index finger towards Shou. ¡°Sigh, can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll try to do with whatever I can to fulfill those conditions.¡± While Shou can only sighed and shrugged his head like always. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Just to remind you there is no backing off from contract with a demon.¡± ¡°Heh, now that¡¯s the Mao I know.¡± * * * * While the ruckus between Selia, Takeharu, and Hal still going on, Selia suddenly looked towards Shou and Mao. Then she lets out a satisfied and relieved smile. ¡°Takeharu-sama, Hal, look at that. I guess before we know it, the both of them already reconciled.¡± The three of them begun to observe Shou and Mao in silence. A small smile appeared on each of their face. ¡°You know, this is the first time I see Mao like this. Your friend, Yoshitaka Shou, is the first one to make Mao like that.¡± ¡°Which are you talking about? The jealousy? Or the smile she gives right now?¡± ¡°Both of them. I wonder if Yoshitaka knows about this.¡± Certainly, neither Hal nor Takeharu had seen this kind of face from Mao. For Takeharu who had completed every route possible in the game, those smiles are never to be seen in any of them. The sight in front of him makes Takeharu wonder. ¡®It¡¯s not about he knows or not, it¡¯s about he realized it or not. Hey Shou, you have opened up new expressions from Mao that she never gives from any scene you know. Moreover, your smile has come back to those of the old time. I really am glad for you, Shou.¡¯ ¡°Well, even if he don¡¯t know (realized) about it, isn¡¯t it fine? Both of them are doing fine after all.¡± ¡°¡­ Takeharu-sama is right. Above all else, I¡¯m glad.¡± The three of them continue to chat in harmony, strengthen their bonds with each other. * * * * With Shou and Mao still sit facing each other, now Selia and Takeharu stand behind Shou, while Hal stands behind Mao. ¡°Cough, then, let me introduce them to you properly. This is Selia Nightfall. I could say she is in some kind of relationship with my friend so there¡¯s no way I would take her.¡± ¡°Ah. Pleased to be your acquaintance. I''m Mao, my full name is rather long, so I¡¯ll just introduce myself as Mao Rubina, is that fine with you? And¡­ I¡¯m sorry about the misunderstanding, I guess.¡± ¡°Ah no, it¡¯s okay, um¡­ Ms. Rubina.¡± ¡°Just Mao is fine, no need for the formalities.¡± Mao smiled gently towards Selia. ¡°And this is my friend who came from the same world as I am. He is Takeharu . . . . . . hey Take, what was your full name?¡± ¡°Wait?! You forgot?! Isn¡¯t that too mean?¡± ¡°Ahahaha of course not, just joking. ¡­ Daijima was it?¡± Shou give an inquiring tone to Takeharu. ¡°You really forgot it! It¡¯s Daichika! Daichika Takeharu!¡± ¡°Ahaha, sorry. It¡¯s just I¡¯ve gotten used to call you with ¡®Take¡¯ so I didn¡¯t bother to remember the rest.¡± ¡°Yoshitaka, isn¡¯t that to mean for Takeharu-sama?¡± Selia said while giving Shou disdaining eyes. ¡°¡­ Shou¡­ you must be an idiot.¡± while Mao looked at Shou with a pitying eyes. ¡°Then Daichika was it? Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Right, I¡¯m not too comfortable with calling you Mao right on the spot. Can I just call you Rubina?¡± ¡°Ah well, it¡¯s okay. And then, this one is Hal Arc. . .light? uh sorry what was it again?¡± ¡°Wait you are also the same?! It¡¯s Hal Arcland!¡± Suddenly, Takeharu patted Hal¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I know how you feel, Hal! Can I call you brother?¡± ¡°Uh, Takeharu, you¡¯re my true companion!¡± ¡°¡°Idiots¡­¡±¡± in this moment, Shou and Mao had the same opinion towards the two of them. ¡°No, you guys are just too terrible.¡± Selia sighed hard once in a while. * * * * Around midnight, at Gardan town¡¯s Sleeping Cats inn backyard, currently there are sounds of some kind of activity. It was Shou, in the middle of the night, he practiced his magic. Mao, who heard this sound, came to see. ¡°Shou? What are you doing?¡± ¡°Hmm? Ah, Mao. Sorry, did I disturb your rest? Urk, if I was too loud and disturb the other guest, the inn keeper is going to be mad at me.¡± ¡°No, I just woke up in the middle of night, and see that you aren¡¯t in bed. Then I heard something here.¡± After Shou and Mao reconciled, the five of them rotated their room. Originally, it was Shou, Take, and Selia in one room with two beds. Needless to say, Shou intended to sleep in the sofa or floor was denied by Selia and forced to sleep in the bed. And as for Selia, She snuggled up to Takeharus¡¯s bed. Meanwhile, Hal and Mao who rented the room besides, also have two beds. Of course, the two of them slept on different bed. Now, Shou and Hal changed room. Hal now stay with Takeharu and Selia, while Shou stay in the same room as Mao. This makes Takeharu¡¯s desire to tease both of them rose up and said ¡°Eh, why not change the room into the one which have a shared bed? I feel pity for one of the bed that might not get to be used.¡± Although, Mao and Shou denied about it with a red face, it seems like Takeharu hit the bullseye. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. And what Takeharu had said had become true. Just a few hours ago, Mao snuck up to Shou¡¯s bed and thus both of them had their intimate night after a while. After Mao fell asleep, Shou moves towards the backyard and start to practices magic which he never had the chance to test out the past 4 days. ¡°So, what are you doing here Shou?¡± ¡°Just trying to use magic which I recently got my hand on, seems like Myste can''t process the magic, so I need to chant it myself." Shou felt that he would dug his own dark history though. "I haven¡¯t tried it in these 4 days after all.¡± Shou smiled wryly towards Mao. For the past 4 days, he has been searching information about Mao and abnormalities in this world. That''s why he hasn''t tried to use the magic he got. ¡°¡­ Oh right, Shou¡­ actually¡­¡± Mao seems to be trying to say something but she felt like something is stuck on her throat. ¡°What is it? Don¡¯t be so reserved, spill it. You can ask me anything.¡± Seeing Shou¡¯s gentle smile, Mao strengthens her resolve. ¡°I¡­ Heard from Takeharu tha--¡± ¡°...¡± He already had guesed what Mao wanted to say. It seems Takeharu had told Mao about Shou''s old experience that still wound him. ¡°That¡­ about that. You once had some experience regarding--¡± Shou moves closer to Mao and then hold her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m okay now.¡± Mao, who is a bit shorter than Shou, faced downwards and snuggles towards his chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know what I had done hurt you like that.¡± There was one time that Shou had experienced the same thing. He was once in a relationship with a girl. He cherished that girl, very dearly. One day, his friend accused him that he cheated on her and shown Shou¡¯s picture with another girl. In reality, he wasn¡¯t cheating on her. The girl was furious, at that exact moment she cuts of every mean of contact to Shou. Few weeks after that, Shou witnessed her with the one who accused him of cheating. He was anxious. He then investigated about it. In reality, it was the girl who cheats on him with his friend. Their affair had been long before his friend accused him of cheating. He was set up. Shou who fell on despair show himself to the two of them. Instead of being furious, he only let out a small wry smile and say. ¡°Well, how should I say? Good bye and congrats, I guess?¡± Even after that incident he acted like usual. He didn¡¯t change. No, he didn¡¯t want to change, so he wore a mask. This incident happened after resides inside him. And thus, he also knows about it. ¡°Let¡¯s put those aside. More importantly, look at this, Mao.¡± Shou stretched his hand. ¡°Fire and light, form together, dance in the sky and explode! !¡± Just in a few moments, Shou already continued another chant. ¡°Hear my song, hear my plea, and hear my command. Let those that had been sung be eternally remained. Let it echo through the world! !¡± A bright ball of fire shot out from his hand, towards the sky. The ball reaches high altitude without colliding with anything and then explodes and scatters just like a firework. ¡°Beautiful¡­¡± ¡° is a spell that lets any spell to repeat them, while is just a small ball of fire which will explodes into smaller part. I imbued to the which will explode later, creating the smaller part to explode again into another smaller part. I''m not even sure what I''m talking about now... Anyway, I¡¯ve more or less already get used to using these magics. What you have seen is some kind of fireworks. That¡¯s how it¡¯s called in my world. There are other varieties to fireworks though.¡± ¡°Maybe, I would like to see some others.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I can only perform a few imitations of them. I can¡¯t do the complex one.¡± ¡°Hmm~ I see." Mao fell silent for a bit. Seems like she is thinking about something. She raised her head towards Shou and said. "Do you remember that I said I would forgive you only with some condition?" "Have you figured out what the condition shall be?" "More or less." She said with a charming smile. Shou can''t help but blushed seeing her smile. "Then, I shall make the conditions to forgive you to let you show me these ¡®Firework¡¯s from your world. Not just fireworks, I want to know a lot more.¡± ¡°Should I fulfill that condition?¡± Shou teased Mao. ¡°Uuu~, I thought you promised.¡± ¡°Ahahaha, well, if I had the chance, I¡¯ll show it to you. I promise.¡± ¡°Then¡­ I also want you be the guide. No, you must be the guide.¡± Mao looked with pleading eyes. ¡°Yeah.¡± Shou nods in agreement towards Mao¡¯s conditions. ¡°You understand what I mean right?¡± ¡°Needless to say.¡± ¡®Show me your world to me one day.¡¯ And ¡®Don¡¯t die. Because you''re the one who must show it to me.¡¯ ¡°T-The most important is ¡®you must be the guide¡¯ okay? I won¡¯t forgive you if you left me behind without my permission! Understand?!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Shou then hugged Mao once again. This time, he envelopes her from behind. Mao closed her eyes. Her lips naturally formed a smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad that we return like this again.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Certainly, just like what Hal had said, the bonds between the two had grown many times stronger now. As she was wondering about something, Mao then asked about Shou''s world. "Hey Shou, I''ve been wondering. I''ve told you about my world countless times before, but you have never told me about your and Takeharu''s world. I want to know about it." ¡°¡­My world huh¡­ Well I could tell you about some, but I¡¯m sure you might get disappointed.¡± ¡°Why is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not as great as you think. It might seem to be peaceful, but it¡¯s not really that peaceful.¡± ¡°Seems peaceful but not peaceful?¡± Mao got a bit puzzled about it. ¡°Your world might be better than mine.¡± Shou gives a wry smile towards Mao. ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ the is getting oppressed there. We struggle hard even just to survive.¡± ¡°But, your country, ¡¯s country seems to be great to me. ¡­ it wasn¡¯t actually only one race right?¡± ¡°Yeah, there consisted hobbits, goblins, ogre, elves, beastmen, and many others.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said that it seems to be great.¡± Mao shakes her head gently. ¡°It¡¯s not. Although it¡¯s rare, sometimes internal fighting occurred here and there.¡± Shou looked towards the stars in the sky with a lonely face. ¡°You know what? In my world, the same thing also happened.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s worst. In the west, such thing happened because of skin color.¡± ¡°Even though they¡¯re also humans?¡± Mao looked into Shou¡¯s eyes with a surprised look. ¡°Yep. There were also wars caused by greed to expand their territory. There were also wars using the name of religion. There was once existed slavery just because they were thought to be inferior.¡± ¡°You used past sentence¡­ then does that mean its better now?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t confidently say its better though.¡± He gives another wry smile to Mao. ¡°There still existed discriminations towards others just because they have different physique. There still also violence with people using the name of their God or Religion.¡± ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t it quite bad?¡± ¡°There are also discriminations towards a certain group of people just because their hobbies (And I also suffer that discrimination a little bit).¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mao could only fell silent. Certainly, from what Shou had said, her country seems to be great. Different race work together to survive, although sometimes there are dispute, it¡¯s rarely serious. ¡°Humans in my world¡­ no might be even in any world, humans are just like that. They¡¯re such a feble existence so they tried to be superior to the others. They are scared to be oppressed so they oppress others. They are afraid to be betrayed, thus, they betray others. They don¡¯t want something to be stolen from them, hence, they stole. Humans are such a selfish being¡­¡± ¡°Even so¡­¡± Mao raised her voice. ¡°Even so, you still want to go back to such a world? If you think that my country is better then-- won¡¯t you come and live in my country?!¡± This time, Shou smiled with determination. ¡°Even so, I¡¯ll go back to that world.¡± His smile seemed to be radiant and full of compassion. ¡°You see, it¡¯s not like every humans are like that. Even demons, there are many types of personality in right? Not each and every one of them are bad. I have a family, my father who work hard for us, mother who support my father and took care of me and my brother, and a brother that I look up to. I also have uncles and aunts who also sometimes took care of me, there''s also my cousins who eager to play with me whenever they come. There are also some of my friend other than Take who might be worried about me. Aren''t there also someone who might be worried about you in your world Mao?¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯re right." Remembering something, Mao closed her eyes and gives off gentle expression "I guess so they might also be worried about me if they know. Then, after you went home to your world¡­ will you come and get me?¡± Mao also rose up a smile to her face. ¡°Needless to say. I will search for any way be it possible or not, to reach you once again. So¡­¡± ¡°No matter what separates us.¡± ¡°And no matter what will happen here on after.¡± ¡°¡°I¡¯ll certainly find you.¡±¡± Both of them hold each others hands facing toward one another. ¡°¡­ This time, don¡¯t break the promise okay?¡± ¡°No, wait. I never broke it, right?¡± Mao hit Shou gently in the stomach. ¡°Think about it yourself, idiot.¡± Then she quickly took Shou¡¯s lips. ¡°Too bad for you, I¡¯m one of the type of those selfish beings.¡± As the time indicating that midnight had past, both of them back to their room to take a rest (or maybe not¡­) before it¡¯s time for the sun to rise. * * * * "Whew, it sure is hot huh." "Its just as you said, Takeharu-sama." "Both of them haven''t realized us? Seriously?" Up in the window, there stood Take, Selia, and Hal. Shou and Mao didn''t realize that where they stand were in a clear view from Takeharu''s room window. "Hey Takeharu, your friend sure is amazing. I never seen Mao like that before. She changed, for the better. It''s like she''s more honest than before." "It''s not just Mao. Shou also changed even if it''s just a little. Though I don''t know whether it''s for better or worse, but I''m glad I could see his old smile." "Anyway, it''s time for us to get back inside. It''s not good to continue to peep them, and they might realize us soon." "Okay~~" "Acknowledge~" ''Hey Shou, your smile may comes back into those of the old you, but have your resolve strengthen enough to face ''him''? One day you might have to confront ''him'' you know. After all, I caught a glimpse of ''him'', the one who break our friendship... It wasn''t his avatar, I know, it''s ''him'' himself. It can''t be wrong.'' * * * * Interlude III-Each of Their Thought * * * * -Takeharu¡¯s Perspective- I¡¯m really happy that Shou reconciled with Mao. The Shou I see now has come back to the old Shou I know. It¡¯s a story from a few years¡­ no, it was around 2 years ago. It was¡­ once there were four of us together. Three boys and one girl. The two of the four is me and Shou. The other two¡­ were our friend. The four of us always had fun together. Even if the other people slandered us because of our hobbies, we didn¡¯t mind. We played games, watched movies, read manga or novels, and often had lunch together. The party of four was ideal in the game we played. One of the games was this¡­ the world we are now, the Grand Eden Land Online. Shou as a support mage, me as the tanker, the other guy as ranged support attacker, and the girl as healer. Everything was fun at that moment, until we know how rotten they were. Shou and the girl had known each other¡¯s since a long time. The two are childhood friend. There was a time when Shou adores that girl. He confessed. Eventually the two of them started to go out together, but there were no major change with our interaction. We still had fun like before. Hanging out together, played online games as a party of four, joking around, and many other activity we did still together as if there were no change in our relationship. Until that bastard showed his true nature¡­ The other guy and the girl¡­ had an affair behind Shou¡¯s back. The girl cheated on Shou. That guy without any remorse took Shou¡¯s girlfriend. Shou stumbled upon the two of them going around the shopping district once, but he didn¡¯t doubt them. ¡°I wished to believe in them. My girlfriend and one of my best friends. Besides, the four of us are one party right?¡± he said that with a bright smile. I know he might be anxious seeing the both of them together. But he chose to believe than to doubt. Then, that bastard accused Shou that he cheated on his girlfriend. The two of them actually planned this. I was furious. He was one of our friends. How could he do something that low? And that girl was Shou¡¯s girlfriend. Can¡¯t she believe Shou a little more?! Meanwhile, Shou acted just like when he had a fight with Mao a few days ago. Well, it¡¯s not as that bad though. ¡°Shou even believed in the two of you! To think that you guys are this kind of people, I¡¯m disappointed in you.¡± That¡¯s what I said to them when we found out that she had been cheating on Shou from long time ago. That moment, our relationship cracked. No it¡¯s not just a crack, it broke into pieces. In the end, both of them didn''t contact us anymore. Shou still act like how he normally was, but I know, something inside him has also cracked and broke. His smile changed a bit. When he smiled towards the both of them, I could see a trace pain on his smile. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. He didn''t change. No, he didn''t want to change. He tries his hardest to stay as himself. But I know, deep inside he changed a little bit. In that moment, I really admired him. I swore that I won¡¯t betray him like them. * * * * -Mao¡¯s Perspective- I heard about Shou¡¯s past with a girl from Takeharu. He was betrayed by people he trusted. There was a time, when I too, was betrayed by a person I trust. Takeharu said that Shou didn''t changed much, but he also said, inside, something from him changed. I felt regretful when I know that Shou had experienced such a thing and I was the one who dug out his trauma once again when I ranted and had a quarrel with him about he was cheating on me. My chest hurts. I hurt Shou with my attitude. It was childish of me. Now I understand why Shou suddenly said that I¡¯m the one who might be cheating on him. He experienced it himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shou.¡± I whispered in a soft voice, hoping that Shou who is sleeping right beside me heard it. Then, right after, his hands reached me. I was surprised. He holds me in his arms as if to respond to what I whispered a while ago. I know that he is the type to moves around a lot while sleeping. It¡¯s not the first time for him to take me inside his arms while sleeping. But just for this once, only for this once, can I hope that this is his way to respond? ¡­okay, maybe not just this once. In the future I might expect more like this, I guess I¡¯m a bit selfish¡­ His warmth¡­ I love it. That night, I sleep soundly besides him. * * * * -Shou¡¯s Perspective- Finally we reconciled. This is the first time after these past few days that I sleep with Mao again. These past few weeks I''ve spent with Mao, I felt like I''ve returned to my former self. My own self before my friend betrayed me. The me which before my girlfriend betrayed me. I thought that I didn''t change that time. But I guess a small, tiny side of me changed a bit. I wish to stay the same, I tried to stay the same, but it seems like I can¡¯t. I only understand it now. I felt like I changed, into the way I was before. But it¡¯s a good thing, probably. Though I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s good or not, I really treasure my moments with Mao now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shou.¡± I heard a soft whisper from Mao besides me. Is it sleep-talking or she still hasn''t fell asleep? Either way, I reached my arm towards her and took her into my arms. Her presence really makes me feel at ease. ¡®This is really not just a dream.¡¯ That¡¯s what her warmth reminds me. But, even if this all is just a dream, I¡¯ll treasure these moments I''ve spent with her. * * * * chapter 17-Tales of Eternal Quest It seems like I''ll still be quite busy here. Sorry for you guys who expect for quick update. Edit: So many mistakes~~~~ i forgot to change the value of reward. my mistakes * * * * Now it has been the fifth day since Shou¡¯s arrived to this world. And exactly right now, there¡¯s small turmoil in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Shou and Takeharu stumbled upon the notice by chance. -Recruiting Raid Party for Subjugation of the ''Unknown Monsters''- -The unknown monsters have becoming out of control lately, and there¡¯s been a report of a powerful unknown monster. We need help as many as possible. The guild will be arranging the registered party to form Raids Party to assign to different post each.- -Recruitment limit: N/A- -Recommended party rank: All- -Operation start in: 4 days (10th day of the 6th month)- -Reward: 100k Gold Coins each official member and 5k Gold for non-Guild Member- -Requirement: at least 1 Official Guild Members- ¡°Shou, this¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, seems like they want to exterminate the foreign monsters. This might lead us to open the portal. Well, even if the portal didn¡¯t open, the reward is still great anyway.¡± ¡°And it seems that we need to be officially admitted as members. Do you have that ?¡± In ShowTime''s inventory, there should be an item named . In fact, ShowTime and TakeDa, already have them. They both had already got it from a long time ago. ¡°Nah, it seems that I only got the abilities and some equipment from my with ¡®My Avatar¡¯. Why do you think that I didn¡¯t use the set?¡± ¡°I see. So both of us need to register once again huh?¡± ¡°¡­seems so¡­¡± Both of them seems like their spirit suddenly got sucked away. ¡°¡°¡­Such a pain¡­¡±¡± They both sighed in sync. ¡°Well, they only need at least one member¡­ then Shou, I¡¯ll just give the honor to you.¡± ¡°Oh no, no, no, I can¡¯t take all the good part away. I¡¯ll back away and leave the honor to become the official to you Take.¡± ¡°No, no, no, no, no, no, what are you saying? Of course it should be you.¡± While both of them passing the baton in turn, Mao interrupted. ¡°Why not just both of you become official? Then it would be 200k Gold coins just for the two of you, and then even if Hal, Selia, or me becoming official, we would get 310k Gold coins in total.¡± Both Shou and Takeharu suddenly turned their attention to Mao with terrifying eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it even better if all of us--¡± ¡°¡°No!¡±¡± Takeharu and Shou hastily stopped Mao from finishing her sentence, making her frozen stiff. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how terrifying the road to register to the adventurer guild is?¡± Shou said with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Even in the game, which we could skip the cutscenes and quickly skip the dialogues and do auto combat, it was still very hellish experience.¡± Takeharu talked while hanged his head in despair. ¡°Er¡­ not sure if I understand¡­¡± ¡°More importantly, this is not a game. We couldn¡¯t skip the cutscenes, neither the dialogue. The combat is still okay, but I just couldn¡¯t bear the long unskipable tutorial! It was one of the hellish tortures! A sin of a game!! A death card that makes the game declined!!!¡± Shou suddenly shouted in rage. ¡°C-Calm down! Like I said, I don¡¯t understand what both of you are talking about!¡± Both Shou and Takeharu eyes become hollow. It¡¯s as if they both had all of their soul sucked from their body just from remembering the procedure to become official members. ¡°Aha, ahaha, hahaha~! There¡¯s no ¡®esc button¡¯.¡± ¡°Fuhuhu, Khufufufu. Neither ¡®backspace¡¯ nor ¡®enter¡¯ will do.¡± ¡°Nyehehehe, even if you use ¡®alt + f4¡¯ when you start the game you will only repeat the whole progress from the start.¡± ¡°¡°FUHUAHAHAHAHA!¡±¡± Suddenly the both of them laughing manically like suddenly being possessed by Devil. Mao taken aback for a bit and slowly backs away from them. ¡°¡­ Nevermind. I¡¯ll just ask to register officially from one of the clerk.¡± While Mao start to walk towards the clerk. Shou suddenly grabs her hand and hold her in his arms. ¡°¡­ Eh?¡± Mao who was surprised, blushed slightly. ¡°E~~~~H! No wait Shou, you can¡¯t! N-Not in place like this¡­¡± as the time goes her face goes redder and redder. ¡°Don¡¯t Mao, you mustn¡¯t register! No matter what, don¡¯t ever register!!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Confused from Shou¡¯s word, she regained her composure. Shou let¡¯s her go and walk towards the clerk with Takeharu. Both of them had a determined face of a veteran of war going on a mission they know it is practically impossible, but had to do it for the sake of what they hold dear. ¡°Take, have you braced yourself?¡± ¡°*Gulp* Hah, bring it on. As I thought, we can¡¯t let them to do this.¡± ¡°Mao, tell the others to not register. Absolutely don¡¯t! And¡­ if I didn¡¯t come back safely, please always remember me.¡± ¡°Why are you talking as if registering is more risky than the raid mission?¡± ¡°Then, off we go.¡± ¡°¡­ weird¡­¡± Then Mao walks back towards where Selia and Hal is sitting, waiting for them. * * * * What Shou and Takeharu said was true. It was not being the official member itself is terrifying, it was the procedure. In the game of Grand Eden Land Online, there were choices whether the player wants to become official adventurer guild member or freelancing. There¡¯s always quest by guild and most of them are directed towards the official members. These kinds of quests require at least one official member in the party. Needless to say, there¡¯s also some better reward for the official members, but most player don¡¯t bother to become the official members because of the bothersome procedure. First, the players who want to become official members need to register to the clerk. This will result that the clerk NPC will gives lengthy explanation about the guild, which ¡®in the game¡¯ player can use 5x fast forward, yet it still took around 3 minutes to finish. The next procedure, the player needs to get a drop item from a monster which is a VERY RARE drop with close to 0% drop rate while the monster population is only 25 monsters in the designated map while the respawn rate is 5 monsters each 15 minutes. Well, at least the game gives the feature of ¡®Auto Battle¡¯ and the enemy is low leveled enemy that even beginner can easily fight. After the ¡®Chance vs Patience¡¯ procedure, players must go to the veteran of the guild to receive his approval. This will result him to give lengthy of dialogue and you need to do what he told you to do, which unfortunately you can¡¯t fast forward. This dialogue pretty much a long dialogue of tutorial for the new player who recently joined the game, it¡¯s mixed up with his own personal story though. The last procedure after the ¡®Looooooong Tutorial You Can¡¯t Skip¡¯ is to go back to the guild after having the letter of approval by the veteran. After you submitted the letter of approval, there will be a cutscene of the guild congratulate you of your admission, which fortunately you can skip. For your info, the quickest completion of these procedures was 22 hours of gameplay. Well, that¡¯s how it is in the game, that is. So now Shou and Takeharu need to do the procedure without any feature from the game. -After a good 14 hour- ¡°Shou¡­ have you find it?¡± ¡°No good here, you?¡± ¡°Same¡­¡± Both of them are wandering listlessly in the map of ¡®rare drop¡¯ search, wandering around just for searching the map that has almost out of monster. Well at least Shou already got one drop which now they need to find one another drop for Takeharu. ¡°I swear, I f***ing hate the developer and those who designed this world to be similar to the game!¡± ¡°Stop yapping and continue to search. I really feel like dying just from waiting for the monster here.¡± Right at that time, something moves between the bushes. ¡®Master, I spot one of the monsters at 8 o¡¯clock direction!¡¯ ¡°Nice Myste!¡± Right after Myste point out the monster position, Shou and Takeharu set an ambush. The monster has a form of a fluffy lump of white cotton with rabbit red eyes and white ears. As the monster with these harmless looking appearance got ambushed, both Shou and Takeharu eyes gleamed just like predators with their prey cornered, waiting to be eaten. ¡°Guhehehe, now be a good boy, sit still and give us the rare drop!!¡± As Takeharu swung his sword down towards the rabbit, it hopped swiftly towards his head and hopped over him using his head as stepping-- or rather, hopping stone. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Despite the cute harmless appearance it had, it was very swift and cautious towards any hostility. That was the most visible difference between the reality and the game. ¡°Wait you bastard!!¡± ¡°Stop there!¡± Their eyes changed from predators into hooligan low life who chase after wimps who managed to get away from being extorted. They chased the rabbit desperately with everything they got. "Lightning, hear my heed. Strike from the sky to the enemy in front of me! !" A small strike of lightning from the sky struck the rabbit down in a shot. Then the rabbit disappear, leaving two items on the ground. Shou and Takeharu quickly rushed to where the rabbit died and see what it dropped. ¡°Shou~~~¡± Takeharu was on verge of tears. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Meanwhile, Shou already had tears running down from his eyes. ¡°¡°We managed to complete it in 10 hours!!!¡±¡± Both of them cheered innocently. With their hands lifted towards the sky both of them laughed merrily. It was truly their lucky day, to complete the drop item search just within 10 hours of hunting. ¡°Is it the effect of your cheat? That ¡®Lucky¡¯ cheat? Damn you little bastard, we might not be able to complete it this quick without you!¡± ¡°Ahahaha! Whatever, I don¡¯t care anymore! The most important thing is we manage to clear it!! Only one more shitty procedure to complete¡­¡± ¡°Ack that¡­ shit¡­ it¡¯s the worst of all procedure. Hey Take, do you think that we will survive this?¡± ¡°Not sure.¡± ¡°¡°Sigh¡­¡±¡± that moment the both of them sighed in sync once again. * * * * -After another good 5 hours- ¡°--You guys are very weak willed, adventurers nowadays are all no good. All I see is weak willed adventurer for almost 7 years--¡± Sitting in front of Shou and Takeharu was a middle aged man with a sturdy looking built but no excessive muscle. There¡¯s also a great sword which is almost as tall as his body and its wideness is almost wider than his own shoulder, resting on the wall near where he is sitting hinting that it¡¯s a sword he used to equip as his weapon. He rants about how weak the adventurer nowadays when seeing both Shou and Takeharu was tired out for about 3 hours and the ¡®tutorial¡¯ hasn¡¯t progressed since then. As for the two of our protagonist are¡­ well, they¡¯re almost done for. ¡°I really can¡¯t anymore. Somebody help¡­¡± ¡°Shush, if he heard it, this torture just going to last longer. Bear with it for now.¡± ¡°--and as I was saying¡­ hey, your friend looks like to be half dead. *Sigh*, this is what I told you about youngster nowadays. They--¡± ¡°No, no, no, no, I¡¯m okay sir! Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m not such a weak adventurer!¡± ¡°Oh I see, I thought you were unconscious or fell asleep there! Hahaha! Sorry, that was rude of me! I thought you were also some weak willed youngster. Seeing you reminds me of my old self. I used to an adventurer like you, well until I met my wife and she shoot an arrow to my heart though. Now I¡¯m married and have to retire from the guild. HAHAHA! Oh right, you see, my daughter is almost 15 and she said that she wants to become adventurer too! And you know what--¡± ¡®Shut your trap you old man! We need to be quick here!!¡¯ ¡®Seriously, stop talking about your personal story and continue the tutorial already!!¡¯ both of them wanted to shout so, but they just shove it back into their own mind. Just right before they reach their limit, a beautiful young girl happened to pass by and see the three of them. The girl had a bright blonde hair that seems to be smooth tied into ponytail, coupled with jewel like sapphire eyes. She also wore a hair clip shaped like angel wings. She wore slightly bigger clothing with skirt, but that can¡¯t hide her well developed body. ¡°Ah I see, while hearing Gram I didn¡¯t realize that I had died. Now I¡¯m seeing an angel walk towards us.¡± Takeharu spouted out nonsense as he almost gives out just from hearing Gram¡¯s story. By the way, Gram is the name of the middle aged man, who is a guild veteran. ¡°Get a hold of yourself. And he could hear you idiot.¡± As Shou warns Takeharu, the girl approached them and goes to Gram. ¡°Father what are you doing?¡± ¡°¡°FATHER?!!¡±¡± both of them couldn¡¯t hold their surprise. The girl who Takeharu mistook as an angel is actually Gram¡¯s daughter? Back in the game, Gram had always mentioned his daughter, but she was never to be seen in the game. Hence it was also the first time that Shou and Takeharu see her. ¡°Ahahaha, yeah this is my daughter I was talking about.¡± ¡°Please let me call you ¡®Father¡¯ as well!¡± Takeharu rushed forward, kneel on the floor and doing ¡®dogeza¡¯ towards Gram. ¡°The heck?! Oy Take!¡± ¡°H-huh?¡± ¡°Please allow me to have your blessing, father! Would you please, hand your daughter into my care?¡± ¡°What are you saying you basta--¡± ¡°Sorry Mr. Gram! My friend is sometime gets a bit weird in his head. Take, what the hell are you doing man?!¡± Shou tries took Takeharu back into his seat. ¡°Excuse me miss, would you mind to journey with me? I heard that you want to be an adventurer? My shield shall protect you from any danger. My sword shall slay any monster that wants to harm you. But I¡­ shall take your chastity. Please bear my kid.¡± ¡°Eh? Ah? W-what?¡± Gram¡¯s daughter seems to be confused towards Takeharu. While Gram looked furious. ¡°What are you doing to my daughter?!¡± Gram was almost ready to get his great sword and slay Takeharu right here but Shou suddenly interfered. ¡°Get a hold of yourself! Oi Take, what about Selia?!¡± Shou slapped Takeharu¡¯s head with all of his power with a paper fan. ¡°BEGH!¡± Takeharu held his head in pain from Shou¡¯s hit. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s my line, what are you thinking doing such a thing?¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing anything strange. It¡¯s pretty normal if you think about it. And it¡¯s not like you see such a beauty anywhere.¡± ¡°What about Selia?¡± ¡°Of course, I will also take her!¡± ¡°¡­ ah yeah, you were this kind of guy. So, how many times had you been doing this?¡± ¡°Around 5 times.¡± Hearing this, Shou can only put his hand on his temple. ¡°What?! Harem is a man¡¯s romance right?!¡± Yeah, Takeharu was this kind of person. From ways back, he had been a desperate one. He confessed to almost every cute or beautiful girl he could find. Not only real girls. Fictional characters such as anime, game, and novels characters that he fancy on, he will deem them as his ¡®Waifu¡¯ in the next second. As for you guys, who don¡¯t know what a ¡®Waifu¡¯ is, well, all I can say is this means that one hold a passionate feelings for a fictional character. In fact, even Shou also had one ¡®Waifu¡¯, and that is Mao. Though, it seems to be inappropriate to call it that anymore as it seems she had already become his ¡®legal wife¡¯. ¡°Um¡­ sorry to interrupt, whoever you are, I¡¯m pleased to hear your proposal but¡­ as I thought, I must consider it properly so I must decline for now.¡± Gram¡¯s daughter politely bows down and reject Takeharu¡¯s proposal. ¡°Such a polite girl! Ah you really are such an angel.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a wonder that Selia got smitten by this kind of guy.¡± Shou said while scratching the back of his head. ¡°Anyway father! Are you bullying another test applicant? I told you not to bully them much. Your explanations are too long and boring that it¡¯s unbearable! Moreover it seems that you gone way off topics like usual right!¡± ¡®You got it right.¡¯ ¡°Seriously, you cause too much trouble for everyone!¡± The polite girl from before suddenly changed her attitude when facing her father. Even Gram got taken aback from the pressure of his own daughter. ¡°Even I who was watching couldn¡¯t bear with it anymore. Just let them had the final test, that¡¯s what important right?!¡± ¡°Eh, but if I don¡¯t explain about--¡± ¡°About what? Another useless information that almost all adventurer already know about or some of your off topic stories?!¡± His daughter pouts out to him with a slightly angry face. ¡°Ah no, yeah you¡¯re right we should just proceed to the final test. Yeah it¡¯s as Cecil said.¡± ¡°¡­ somehow, even Mr. Gram who used to a veteran adventurer backs off when it comes to family huh?¡± ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s how families are. Even my father sometimes backs off when facing my mom.¡± ¡°Now that you said it, Take, your dad was a former ¡®Yakuza¡¯ huh?¡± * * * * chapter 18-Duel, Persistence, The Result * * * * Roughly 10 minutes after the incident before, the four people are now at the grass field. Shou, Takeharu, and Gram was holding their weapon, while Gram¡¯s daughter, Cecil is sitting a bit far away and seems to be enjoying to be the spectator. ¡°Alright, you guys can come at me together or individually. Whichever you wish, if I deemed you guys to be worthy, I¡¯ll give the permit to join the guild.¡± Shou and Takeharu looked towards each other¡¯s eyes and seemed to be agreeing on something. ¡°Together.¡± ¡°Alone!¡± or not¡­ It¡¯s just that they seems to be agreeing on something but apparently, they had each of their own thoughts. ¡°¡­¡± Gram who had readied his giant sword could only offer a silence towards their dissonance. ¡°Oi! Take! What are you thinking man?!¡± ¡°I choose to do this individually, got any problem?¡± ¡°Well I probably could take on him alone but to be honest, I don¡¯t like to take the risk. Let¡¯s take more insurance, just take him on together!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t Shou. Sorry, sometimes I need to take the risk. Hence I decided to take on him alone. As a man, there¡¯s something I must settle alone!!¡± ¡°Hmm, ah, is that so?¡± ¡®I bet he¡¯s thinking something weird again¡­¡¯ ¡°Okay then, we¡¯ll face you individually. I¡¯ll go first, no complain right, Take?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will need to take my time to prepare after all.¡± Shou then took out his sword, or rather Eltain and readied his stance facing Gram. ¡°I go first. Here I go Mr. Gram.¡± ¡°Hmm, not a bad stance if I say so. Although it looks amateurish, it¡¯s pretty sturdy and seems to be firm. Your stance looks quite good. Are you a ? Is it ¡®Swordmaster¡¯? ¡®Knight¡¯? Or ¡®Rogue¡¯? At least you¡¯re not a ¡®Defender¡¯ I dare say.¡± Appraising Shou on the first glance, Gram could tell that Shou might still be an amateur but he had a good base. ¡°Sorry to say, but I¡¯m a .¡± ¡°I see, a with some knowledge on sword that explain why you brought a staff with you. You¡¯re better than I expected. Which type? ¡®Healer¡¯? ¡®Support¡¯? ¡®Elemental Wizard¡¯? Or is it ¡®Dark Magician¡¯? Whichever you are, feel free to come at me whenever you¡¯re ready!¡± Grand Eden Land, was a MMORPG with an almost free customized character avatar such as gender, height, body size, hair style, and many others options to choose yet in this game only have a small range of . This only included , , and as playable character Class. Despite small range of , each of them has vast variety of Skill Tree that it¡¯s impossible to ¡®Master¡¯ all of them no matter how high your level is. Moreover, there are still many unknown skills that haven¡¯t been founded yet. Another unique system from this game is there¡¯s no ¡®Class Limited Item¡¯, can equip Swords or Guns and even Buster Swords or Cannon as their weapon, and can also use Staff or Wands as well and it doesn¡¯t obstruct ¡®Skills¡¯ either. The only reason people usually use normal weapon according to their is because the ¡®Status¡¯ that didn¡¯t match for the . Shou¡¯s class is a with support abilities. He also uses sword and staff as his weapon. This is the thing that piqued Gram¡¯s interest. It was because that Shou actually choose to use sword as sidearm besides his magic. Normally, any wouldn¡¯t even mind to train their swordmanship. In fact, in the game can''t learn any sword technique or skill. Thus people like Shou was very rare, no, not just rare. He is ''Unique''. ¡°¡­ well then, Mr. Gram, here I go!¡± Shou dashed towards Gram with a frightening speed. Just in a few seconds he closed the distance between them. In an instant, Shou also swung his sword towards Gram. ¡°Ho, you¡¯re not bad after all. But it¡¯s useless!¡± In an even higher speed than Shou¡¯s swing, Gram swung his great sword upwards, deflecting Shou¡¯s sword with sheer power and speed. It was unbelievably heavy and quick deflection that normally anyone would involuntarily let go of their sword. But it was different with Shou. He already roughly speculated about Gram¡¯s strength. He managed to firmly hold his sword for it to not fly away easily. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare look down on me as a !¡± Shou retreated for a bit and started his incantation. ¡°The power within, hear my command, awaken your potential and show us your true strength! Bestow me the power to blow away our enemy! !!¡± Shou used a support spell that gives a small buff to strength. Then, he proceeds to attack Gram once again. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good eh kid?¡± From Gram¡¯s rough looking face, a small smile appeared. His face was like a little kid whose parents got back and gets him some toy. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be praised by you.¡± Shou who accepted Gram¡¯s pleasantries didn¡¯t drop his weapon. In fact, he still struggling to cut down the giant sword that Gram held. ¡°Then, I shall get a little bit more serious.¡± As Gram said that, he suddenly disappears from Shou¡¯s line of attack. He moved sideways and spun away, parrying Shou¡¯s sword and then moved towards, Shou¡¯s back in an instant. It was unfathomable speed from normal human being. But that to be said, Gram is not just some normal human, he was battle expert, veteran adventurer. Gram swung his sword horizontally. While Shou held his sword with his right hand, Gram¡¯s attack came from the left. It was an attack that impossible to block, but the fact was different. Shou lifted his left hand to the same level as the sword. The symbol on his left hand, Myste¡¯s symbol shone brightly. ¡°SHIELD!¡± as he said that, an invisible force held the sword from hitting him. Gram whose sword was blocked opened his eyes in awe. ¡°Ho, to think that you still had a trump card on your left hand. You really make me surprised kid.¡± ¡°I had to use this little ¡®cheat¡¯ a little though. You are too strong old man. But it was too bad, you¡¯re not as strong as , I could still defeat you!¡± ¡°Hear my song, hear my plea, and hear my command. Let those that hadn¡¯t been sung to be heard by the spirit. Let the unsung to be heard by the world! Shall what I intended to create be created. Shall what I--¡± ¡°Too easy! Your enemy won¡¯t wait for you to finish your chant young boy!¡± When Gram attacked, Shou parried with his sword and still continue to chant. ¡°What?!¡± Shou won''t be able to win againts Gram in the term of sheer power, but he has magic. Not just magic, a parrying stance that was tought by . No matter how big the difference in power, the stance he learnt from truly managed to block the attack. ¡°--Intended to do to be done. Shall what I wanted to chant be chanted! Let those that hadn¡¯t been chanted be realized. You must--¡± Shou didn''t just parry, he also begun to initiate attack towards Gram. He didn¡¯t let his chant to be interrupted even when he¡¯s attacking Gram. Neither has it faltered when Gram attacked. ¡°--heed into my command. Hereby I will proclaim that you must hear what I said, hear my intent, and hear what I commanded even if I didn¡¯t say it. Let me to control all of you! !!¡± The spell had completed. What Shou had chanted was a spell to let every spell that he had to be casted without the need to chant. As the spell name said, . There''s no need to cast any chant anymore. Every spell will obey his will for a designated period of time. ¡°! ! ! ! !¡± Shou instantly create an earthen lance that later to be coated with thunder and fire. He had a pose to be ready to thrown the lance and pierce through anything on its way. As a ''Support Mage'', there was no outstanding offensive magic. Instead, they were granted many magic to buffs and support. ¡°Watch out for this Gram!! It¡¯s Show Time!!!¡± in that instant Shou warned Gram, he also thrown the javelin with all of his strength. Gram managed to avoid by a hair¡¯s breath. The javelin that missed Gram flew away towards a boulder. When it struck the boulder, it exploded and let of big thunderous electric charge at the boulder and the big boulder was blown into pieces. itself is a Beginner-Intermediate level offensive magic. What makes his magic to be this outstanding was all the buff that is enchanted to the lance. grants electric charge to the lance, bestow the projectile a speed into two times faster, bless the lance with fire explosive capabilities and damage. And on top of that, it was enhanced with that multiply the effect of magic and buff or enhancement. To be honest, ''Support Mage'' was once deemed as one of the most useless Magic class of all. But they was wrong, ''Support Mage'' is the late bloomer type. While they have no better than low class offensive magic, their support magics are creating a jump. Even basic magic like could be deadly after the right enhancement from support magic. Moreover, only ''Support Mage'' has the and magic. Even though to unlock this magic would need high level, this magic help them go up to other magician class by a notch. ¡°God! That was crazy! Hey kid, you¡¯re pretty good. I see so the reason why you learnt sword was to cover¡¯s magician weakness when chanting huh?¡± ¡®Truthfully, when in the game I was a pure mage though.¡¯ ¡°But to be honest, that last part where you said ¡®It¡¯s Show Time¡¯ was hilarious. Show Time and your name was Shou was it? I guess you¡¯re a bit strange in the head but that¡¯s what makes it great. Hahaha!¡± ¡°......... Please forget about that part. It¡¯s just a bad habit.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Don¡¯t worry! Even Cecil seems to be excited seeing our match.¡± Gram¡¯s daughter, who was sitting calmly before, can be seen to be a bit jumpy and full of excitement when seeing the match between Shou and Gram. ¡°You¡¯re great! You pass, that magic just now was totally rocks! By the way, what if by chance I got hit by that magic? Won¡¯t I die?¡± Shou fell silent for a bit. ¡°¡­ Oh right, I didn¡¯t think of it!¡± Then he clapped his hands as if to understand it only now. In fact, he really only realize it now. ¡°You!!¡± * * * * ¡°Then, I shall go next.¡± It was Takeharu. It seems like he wasn¡¯t only bluffing that he will fight Gram alone. Shou who had ended his match, sat down near Gram¡¯s daughter as Gram¡¯s told him to spectate if he wants. To be truthful, Shou was a bit worried about Takeharu¡¯s match. Though, it was more of curiosity rather than worry. ¡°Nice match, congratulation for you to be able to win against father.¡± It was what Gram¡¯s daughter said to Shou when he sat down. It wasn¡¯t Shou who came near her. It was her that approached Shou first so he didn¡¯t actually mind it. She wasn¡¯t interested in romantic ways towards Shou, he only piqued her interest by chance thus she approach Shou. And Shou himself knows about this fact. ¡°Well, thanks.¡± He only answered to be polite. He also didn¡¯t show any particular romantic interest in her. Shou was always the type to be faithful towards one partner (girl). ¡°Your friend¡­¡± Gram¡¯s daughter said in a worried tone. ¡°Will he be okay? As far as I could see he didn¡¯t seem to be as experienced as you.¡± ¡°Hmm, well what you said is true though, but he might be okay I think? I¡¯m also a bit worried but I guess it¡¯s Takeharu after all, so he will manage somehow.¡± A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. It was true that Takeharu didn¡¯t seem to be as experienced as Shou. But Shou himself has a small faith that his friend might be able to do it. He doesn¡¯t have any good basis, but ever since now, Takeharu was that kind of guy. He will somehow manage to do something at the crucial moment. As Shou shifted his attention back towards where Takeharu and Gram is standing. The tension he felt was already high even though the two hasn¡¯t start anything. ¡°Then, kid, let us start the match. I shall judge if you are worthy or not.¡± ¡°Sorry, can I ask about something first?¡± ¡°Very well, go on.¡± ¡°About the permission to join the guild if I win¡­ Can we change it?¡± ¡°Huh? What? Are you serious?¡± This is the first time in his life that someone wanted to throw away the guild permission. Thus, he felt like his ears deceived him. ¡°Like I said, I want to change it into something else.¡± Takeharu¡¯s voice didn¡¯t have any hint of hesitation. ¡°Hmm, well if it¡¯s within my capabilities that very well, why not?¡± ¡°Then--¡± he took a deep breath and closed his eyes a bit. He then opened his eyes and said ¡°Can you give me the permission to take your daughter hand in marriage?¡± ¡°¡­ what?¡± This is the second time that Gram felt like his ears are deceiving him. ¡°Why are you keeping asking it once again like that? I shall say it once again. I wish for the permission to take your daughter from you and marry her. No at least let me have a relationship with her!!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Gram¡¯s whole body was shaking like a great tremor had happened. ¡°You¡¯re dead! I¡¯m going full power right away! Prepare yourself you bastard!¡± Gram quickly rushed towards Takeharu in an instant. Meanwhile, in the spectator area, Shou had his face covered with his palm. ¡°That crazy idiot¡­ Sigh, that¡¯s just so like him.¡± Behind the facepalming Shou, Gram¡¯s daughter had her face painted red in embarrassment. Certainly, this is not the first time a male had proposed to her, in fact many of the male wants her hand in marriage but back offs when facing Gram¡¯s intimidating aura. But, this one is really the first time that a guy had openly proposed to her while challenging Gram. ¡°Ugh, that caught me off guard. Are you sure your friend is going to be okay? Father is probably enraged now.¡± ¡°Hmm, well he should be. Even though he is a bit weird but I will trust him. After all he seems to be determined to propose to you. The last time I saw him like that, he managed to do the impossible.¡± ¡®Ahahaha! Master¡¯s friend sure is weird.¡¯ Myste¡¯s voice resounded deep from Shou¡¯s mind. He only brushes it off with ¡®Well, I¡¯m well aware of it.¡¯ ¡°He does that often?¡± Of course Gram¡¯s daughter was asking about whether if Takeharu often ask a girl out or not, and Shou understood it. ¡°Well, he is a bit crazy after all. And yeah, he does ask a girl out pretty often. I don¡¯t know how many girls had fall into his victim though.¡± ¡°Unbelievable, to think that I was shaken by such a guy¡­¡± Gram¡¯s daughter¡¯s face was still painted in red blush. Even though she seems a bit shaken up by the fact that Takeharu is a playboy, it seems his deep impact still hasn¡¯t gone from her heart. When Shou shifted back his attention to the field, Takeharu was pushed back overwhelmingly by Gram¡¯s sheer power. He managed to block Gram¡¯s attack with his shield just in the nick of time. Just by looking, Shou understand that Gram was even more serious than before. His attack was very swift, even more than before. But, there¡¯s something off from the match. ¡°Ah I see! I get it now.¡± Shou now understand what was off from Gram¡¯s movement. It lacks strategies. When facing Shou, Gram was a very tactical man. He would use feint, complex movement, changing target. But in Takeharu¡¯s match, he didn¡¯t do any of it. He just swung his sword to attack Takeharu with sheer power and speed. It seems like Takeharu totally piss him off that he was blinded by rage. Gram bashed Takeharu¡¯s shield many times over and over. Despite being cornered by Gram¡¯s strength, Takeharu is still smiling with confidence. He knew that Gram was raged. Thus that¡¯s why his movement didn¡¯t have much thought on it. He only focused on hitting as hard as he can. Strategically, he could win, but if it was measured by pure strength, Gram¡¯s strength had been multiplied at least by 2 fold. ¡®Whew, I¡¯m glad that I didn¡¯t use my initial equipment.¡¯ His initial equipment would be a wok as a shield and a wooden sword. It sure certainly would be scary to face Gram with a wok and wooden sword. The wok wouldn¡¯t even stand a hit. In fact it would probably be cut in half right away. And the wooden sword, I Gram wouldn¡¯t even feel a hit. ¡°Wait now that if you think about it, why are we not using training or wooden equipment?!¡± ¡°Of course, wooden sword or training sword wouldn¡¯t be able to cut you in half!!¡± ¡°So I was the reason?!¡± That moment, Gram swung his sword with all of his strength. Takeharu who tried to block it with his shield got blown away. He couldn¡¯t withstand the impact from Gram¡¯s attack. He had blown away and rolled a few times on the ground just from that attack. ¡°Surrender kid, you will not succeed in defeating me like this.¡± ¡°--ce more¡­¡± He seemed to be trying to stand up once again ¡°Once more. Let me do it once more time.¡± Gram who saw this got taken aback. Even though it seems to be impossible to match him, Takeharu¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t lose it gleams of hope. It was still full of confidence and ambition. ¡°Okay¡­ Very well, show me your resolve.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Once again, Takeharu picks up his shield and sword. After that, he got blown away many times. He kept standing up once again, over and over. His eyes didn¡¯t lose any of its shine. In fact it grew stronger and stronger every time. ¡°¡­ Your friend¡­ he¡¯s pretty strong. Sorry if it sounds a bit rude but, I don¡¯t know why, but I feel¡­ more inspired than when I saw your fight.¡± ¡°Of course, Takeharu is stronger than me in other aspect. You might see my performance was better against Gram, but that¡¯s why his battle is giving more tension. I was clearly quite strong to match up with Gram, that¡¯s why it¡¯s either I will lose or win. But Take is certainly weaker than Gram now. But he never gives up. He had always been very tenacious since long ago. He lost, but he will stand up again and again. That¡¯s what makes his match is interesting. He is weaker than Gram and certainly will lose, but he will stand up again and again, and he will come up with some other technique to make up for his lost before until he win.¡± It was certainly as what Shou had said. Little by little, Shou pushed Gram back with his lost. He lost, and then he came up with a solution or stands stronger than before. Little by little, he will catch up and win against Gram. ¡° !!¡± it was Gram¡¯s technique which blew Takeharu off the ground. Upon the swing Takeharu took the initiative to do something against it. ¡° !!¡± it was the same technique. Takeharu used the same technique as Gram. While Shou¡¯s cheat was ¡®Assimilation¡¯ that let him to get someone¡¯s skill and abilities. In term of game, he could take someone¡¯s magic/skill along with his status parameter to add to his own. On the other hand, Takeharu¡¯s cheat ¡®Quick Growth¡¯ wasn¡¯t only a cheat to make him level up faster. He could also learn someone¡¯s skill, although it would take time to learn, it was considerably quicker than normal. The reason as for Takeharu wish to fight Gram later was for him to watch his skills. Other than strategy planning, he was also hoping to learn his skill. Attacked by the same technique, Gram was caught off guard and his sword faltered a little. As result, Takeharu¡¯s sword managed to hit Gram. Different than how Gram hit him, Takeharu could only stagger Gram a little, but that¡¯s all he need. ¡°!!¡± It was a katana skill he managed to get while traveling with Selia. , it holds the meaning to cut the moon. While means halfmoon. And what happened was exactly as the skill name said. Takeharu swung his katana powerfully in straight vertical line. By a chance, Gram managed to avoid it. But the tree that was 3 meters away from then got cut in half cleanly. Not just the tree, even there''s a mark of cut on the ground. Gram who somehow manages to avoid it could only sigh in relief. ¡°God, you guys are really crazy. What kind of technique is that? I have never seen it before.¡± ¡°Well thanks to you I got a bit stronger. Yesterday it only reached for about 2 meters away. I¡¯m the type to grow stronger the more I battle after all.¡± ¡®Though, it was thanks to a cheat.¡¯ This world is not a game. You didn''t just receive experience by defeating enemy, you can even get it by battling or getting defeated by someone. ¡°Hahaha, you guys are truly amusing! Very well, you manage to catch me off guard before, so I shall give you a passing grade.¡± ¡°Eh really?! You will give me your approval?!¡± ¡°Of course! Hmm wait¡­ Shit, I forgot that what you want wasn¡¯t guild permission! No! That¡¯s a big no! If you want my daughter, then get her over my dead body!! !!¡± ¡°As you wish! !!¡± And like so, the battle continues for a bit longer. Shou who was watching, laughed off really hard. He then calmed himself down and talk to Gram¡¯s daughter. ¡°Sigh, as expected of Take, he really is amazing. Fall down as many times as he can and stand up once again to be stronger. Lose against someone, lose again and again but still persist and until one day you rise triumphantly. Isn¡¯t that what makes our heart tremble with excitement?¡± ¡°Um, yeah. I guess so.¡± She said in trance. Without anyone else noticing, Gram¡¯s Daughter¡¯s face already flushed red. Shou who suddenly realized this didn¡¯t get surprised even a bit. He already expects that some time later she will be attracted towards Takeharu. Since long ago, Takeharu was that kind of guy. He can attract the attention of almost any kind of girls. Shou always thinks that if the fictional characters that Takeharu loved was real and interact with him, maybe he would one day win their heart. Takeharu was a great person. Even though, he sometimes seems to be a bit of a weirdo, he is a nice person. He is caring and friendly, he¡¯s kind of outgoing and humorous, he¡¯s also a person with unfaltering resolution, even though he act dumb, he¡¯s actually very intellectual person, and also he¡¯s athletic. His personality is sometimes childish yet at the right time, he is mature mature, he¡¯s a loyal guy, and he also values his friends in high regards. He could be said as a person with multi talent since the start. He has the charisma of a leader sometimes but he is also very democratic. He¡¯s also very observant. In fact he usually gives the right person to the right job. Usually Shou was the one who becomes the leader of the team, but when he didn¡¯t the role was given to Takeharu as he¡¯s the second who held the most capable leadership capability. It was pretty understandable that such a guy is attractive. If not for his hobby, Takeharu would already be a full-fledged ¡®Riajuu¡¯, a person who leads a fulfilling life in socials and probably many others aspect as well. Even with his hobby, Takeharu was quite popular guy before. The treatment towards Shou was softening because of Takeharu as well. ¡°Really, Take, you are a great friend and an amazing guy. I truly respect you.¡± * * * * chapter 19-The Melancholy of *** * * * * ¡°Hah! I still won¡¯t admit that you¡¯ve won against me!¡± After the many more battles, the two finally stopped. In the recent battles, it was Takeharu¡¯s win, but it seems that Gram won¡¯t admit his loss easily. ¡°Even though after I won 15 matches, you still won¡¯t give me the permission to marry your daughter?¡± ¡°You only won 15 of them. I won the almost-close-to-50-matches before!¡± ¡°Father, you¡¯re being too stubborn. After that match, have you won against him even once? Besides... I think that he is pretty nice.¡± ¡°Eh, but, that was¡­¡± Flabbergasted by his daughter¡¯s words, Gram could only fell into silence. ¡°Eh?! Really?! You will accept me? Yahoo!!!¡± ¡°Tch, fine. Young lad, I will permit it if you will truly make my daughter happy. In exchange, if you ever make her sad, I will make you regret it!¡± Seeing the three of them, Shou could only scratch his head while thinking ¡®I¡¯ve totally become background character now¡­¡¯ and smiled wryly. ¡°By the way, sorry it¡¯s a late introduction. My name is Cecil, Cecil Alunata.¡± ¡°Ah right, the name is Takeharu, Daichika Takeharu. An adventurer with a classification, I consider myself as a ¡®Knight¡¯.¡± ¡°Shou, Yoshitaka Shou. Also the same, Adventurer, classification with ¡®Support Wizard¡¯s spells.¡± The three of them introduced themselves. ¡°You people come from east? That explains the ¡®Katana¡¯ you use.¡± In the game, there were map expansion patch. If you journey towards the east, there will be a city that looks like Edo-era Japan. And the NPC name was Japanese. Shou and Takeharu who was originally Japanese could only smile wryly and said yes. ¡°By the way, what will you guys do? It¡¯s almost dark out. If you guys alright, I could provide some shelter.¡± It was surprising that the one who offers it was Gram. Even though he seems to be ready to clash with Takeharu, it seems he was properly concerned about their safety. They also don¡¯t want to camp out after a tiring test like that, so they accepted the offer. Gram offered a guest room for them. Even though he is a retired adventurer, his life is prospering and he seems to have a good house. No, it was precisely because he was an adventurer. Adventurers sometimes get paid with immeasurable amount of money after all. * * * * While it was late at night, Shou and Takeharu was about to rest their worn out body, but there seems to be a surprising visitor. It was Gram. He seems to want to talk with the both of them. ¡°Sorry to disturb your rest. Do you mind if I talk to the two of you for a bit?¡± ¡°Sure we don¡¯t mind. You¡¯re the one who provides us with a place to rest for tonight, it¡¯s the least we can do.¡± Takeharu answered politely. It seems the two of them had reached an understanding for a certain level. ¡°Sorry.¡± Gram gets inside and then he sits on a chair. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to ask, why are you guys taking the test to become official guild members?¡± Gram asked with an inquiring tone, but his eyes seem to be pretty serious. The both of them could only silently stare at each other. It seems that they are looking if either one of them is going to talk. They both knew that they should probably just tell the truth, but Gram as a veteran would be worried if the both of them, who don¡¯t seem to be experienced fighters wants to join the guild to accept a raid request. Moreover, Gram seems to be expecting them to answer him honestly. The two of them can only stay in awkward silence as Gram looked at them with high expectation. ¡°Sigh, can¡¯t be help, let¡¯s just spill it Shou.¡± Takeharu was the first one to resign. ¡°¡­ Seems like that¡¯s the best route, huh?¡± Shou also sighed and then he looked at Gram seriously. ¡°We are joining the guild to register for the raid quest. The requirement was at least one official guild member on the party.¡± Hearing the answer from Shou, Gram looks very surprised. As a veteran member, Gram had participated in raid quest before. Even for him, raid quest and raid class monster was a high hurdle to pass. This world is not a game. The people who died can¡¯t simply respawned at save point. Yet the monster will keep respawning. ¡°Are you guys serious?¡± Gram opened his mouth with his expression still showing surprise. ¡°Raid quest¡­ don¡¯t you know the risk? A Raid Class Monster could even wipe half of the raid party consisting of more than 100 people you know? Furthermore, that was the least casaulties recorded ever. The risk is high.¡± This world is not the game they once knew and played. It¡¯s reality, another world which coincidentally have the same setting, they both know about this fact. ¡°We know about it, but no matter what the risk is, this might be something we must do.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your aim? Money? Fame? Or just a thrill for amusement? Whichever it is, you better stop. This kind of--¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t just back away!¡± Shou suddenly cut off Gram. After a brief silence, Shou continues to talk. ¡°Sorry, we can¡¯t tell you anything convincing. Rather, if we tried to explain, you probably won¡¯t be convinced even more.¡± Gram started to listen in silence. Shou once again continues. ¡°We have something we need to do. And this unknown raid monster probably has something to do with our own business, that¡¯s why¡­¡± Shou took a deep breath. ¡°This is something we must not back down for whatever the risk!¡± ¡°¡­ I see. Is that so?¡± Gram, who listened, took a deep breath and sighed. Shou thought that Gram had already given up in warning them. He felt a bit regretful shouting at Gram frantically while Gram was only concerned about their safety like that. ¡°Somehow, we¡¯re sorry, Mr. Gram. But this is certainly something we mustn¡¯t back away.¡± ¡°Nah, it¡¯s alright. You got a great pair of eyes when you¡¯re talking. I guess you are already prepared for the worst huh?¡± Gram showed a wry smile on his face. ¡°You know, when I was young, I was truly an adventurer. Though, what I mean by true adventurer was because I don¡¯t have any goal in my minds. I only became an adventurer just because I wished to find something to reach, something to take pride in, something to protect, a goal.¡± While Gram narrating his story, his face becomes a bit solemn. ¡°And I became an adventurer without any goal. I first thought that ¡®if there¡¯s no goal I have, and then what is the meaning of my life?¡¯ just like that I became a reckless guy. I raided a dungeon alone without any fear of dying, because dying is not a problem for me. It¡¯s not like I would lose something just by dying.¡± Somewhere while Gram was talking, it began to rain outside, as if to accompanies Gram¡¯s solemness it also starts to torrent down more and more. ¡°I¡¯m not sure when, but when I realize it, I already became one of the top and famous adventurer, but it still didn¡¯t make me proud or anything. If other people got rare drop, I didn¡¯t envy them. When I was compared to the adventurer above me, I didn¡¯t feel any shame. When I was mocked I didn¡¯t feel angry towards them. ¡®Am I truly alive?¡¯ is all that I could think of.¡± *Gulp*. As the story continues, both Takeharu and Shou could only swallow their own saliva and continue to listen in silence. The rain had probably reached it peaks. It was raining really hard outside. ¡°Well, a few years after that I met my wife though.¡± Gram smiled wryly seeing the pair who had a serious face while hearing his story. ¡°You could say meeting someone I loved was really the salvation I had. I somehow felt like I have finally seen my own goal. To protect the one I love. I, who was hollow, and had nothing suddenly felt like I have found the greatest treasure ever, better than any rare drop, better than any legendary items. Few months later, I had to scout for a raid class monster. When the party was about to be in danger, we all ran away. Usually even after the party had dispersed, I still move forward even if I¡¯m alone. But that was the first time I had to run away from danger just to come back to see my beloved. When I came back alive even if I was pathetic, I felt so glad that I could see my wife and daughter again.¡± Gram smiled with another wry yet comfortable smile. His face loosens up and smiled gladly. ¡°Well, I used to be an adventurer like you--¡± ¡°¡°We¡¯ve had enough of that joke already.¡±¡± Shou and Takeharu cut in with an annoyed face. ¡°T-that was cruel¡­¡± Gram, who was shrunken by the pressure, then coughed and continues seriously. ¡°What I want to say is, you guys are still young yet you have clear goal in your minds. That¡¯s great! I won¡¯t stop you guys, but remember this. You guys must stay alive as hard as you can. Be as pathetic as you can to save your own live. Remember the one who you love and the one who loved you. You can¡¯t just throw away your live. Even if you reached your goal, it¡¯s meaningless if you died anyway.¡± ¡°¡­ Thanks for the warning, Mr. Gram.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Once again he smiled with joy and pride. ¡°Especially you, young ¡®Knight¡¯.¡± He shifted his words towards Takeharu this time. ¡°I won¡¯t let you left my daughter alone by dying. If you die in the raid, I will raid your grave and bring you back no matter what. Either your soul is in God¡¯s hand or the Devil¡¯s hands I will bring you back to my daughter.¡± Seeing Gram who smiled smugly while saying this, Takeharu also tries to respond with dignity to reply him. ¡°I understand, father-in-law number ***!¡± or not¡­ ¡°¡­ This idiot¡­¡± ¡°What did you say..?¡± ¡°Father-in-law number 2**?¡± ¡°It already hit three digits?! Moreover it starts with ¡®2¡¯!! As I thought you¡¯re a scumbag! I won¡¯t hand over my daughter to you ever!!¡± And thus, the night at Gram¡¯s residence was very lively tonight. * * * * -Shou¡¯s Perspective- Hey there, once again, this is Yoshitaka Shou narrating. Last night was very rowdy because of Take and Gram. When I woke up the sun is already up, probably it¡¯s around 8 A.M. now. And it¡¯s already the 10th day of the month. That means, today is the day of the raid quest. It was a bit surprising that we manage to complete the quest in 3 days, but this is not good. We need to go back to the guild before 10 A.M. to register and the mission will start at 11 A.M. according to the guild clerk. And we need to hand offer this permit to join the guild. Although, it seems that turning this in would be quick, but we still need to wait for the official guild card. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°Yawn~~~, ehehe, Cecil, Arcia, Lucile, Miyuki, Asa, Rebecca, Cerea, Cla--¡± ¡°You harem bastard! Wake up from your dream now!!¡± I slam the pillow I had towards Takeharu with everything I got. Damn it this harem idiot, dreaming about girls at such a crucial time. And did he say ¡®Cecil¡¯? Is it Gram¡¯s daughter or another woman with the name ¡®Cecil¡¯ too? Anyway, I need to wake him up now. ¡°Get up Take! If we don¡¯t go to the guild now, we might not be able to register for the request!¡± ¡°Shit! And I was happily dreaming about Selia and my happy time with just both of us!¡± You liar, if that was the case, why are you reciting girls name before? This snake... ... If I think about it, Selia seems to hate Hal when she thinks that he is a playboy and seductive snake. But she herself is getting tangled up by this venomous snake here? Just how poisonous your venom is that you manage to tame her? Somehow I unconsciously felt another respect towards this guy. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s already morning. We need to quickly go to the guild! Get your equipment and say goodbye to Gram and Cecil quickly!¡± ¡°E~eh? We slept in that long? Shit we must quick!¡± And just like that, the both of us hastily took our equipment and wore it properly. Gram and his wife also came out with Cecil in the living room. We say a quick thanks and goodbye to the three of them and walk to the door. Right before we opened the door, someone slammed the door open. It looks like she is in a hurry just like us. Oh wait, isn¡¯t it Selia? She seems to be trying to catch her breath. It¡¯s rare to see her to be this worked up. Maybe she¡¯s worried about this guy doing something with some other girls. And to think that she found this place. Takeharu, it seems that you will get into trouble. I grin and laughed a bit in my own heart. ¡°Takeharu-sama! Yoshitaka! This is bad! Ms. Rubina¡­ Mao got abducted!!!¡± ¡°!!¡± This time, I felt like everything turned into black and white... no, maybe it¡¯s like film¡¯s negatives. I quickly rushed out from the door, leaving Takeharu and Selia behind. I was more in haste than before. I had pushed Selia who was blocking the door but I hope that I didn¡¯t push to strong. If I hurt her, I¡¯ll need to apologize later. While running, or rather sprinting, I passed Hal who is trying to say something to me. But I kept running to the inn without thinking, I lost my temper once again. If you think properly, I should be listening to them about the whereabouts of Mao but I just kept running frantically. I should say that even I was surprised by how hard I ran. In just 15 minutes, I already saw the inn ¡®Sleeping Cats¡¯. Normally even with horse, it can only be reached within 20 minutes, which means I was running even faster than horse. Seriously? Was I that fast? I can only think that it was thanks to my assimilation with Blaze that I had this stamina, and probably I broke my own limit that time. In front of the inn, I saw a young man, probably around the same age as me. He was wearing casual clothes that seems to be from our original world but that didn¡¯t bother me a bit. I need to search for Mao quickly! When I was about to run pass him, he stretch his hand sideways to block me. I was surprised and can¡¯t stop properly. My running momentum was too big to brake in just a split second. In conclusions, his arm struck my neck and I was propelled and flipped backwards and then I fell on my back. It''s just like he''s doing a lariat without moving his body. He used my momentum to do the job. ¡°Ouch!¡± It was him who screams out in pain first. If it¡¯s going to hurt yourself, can¡¯t you do something else to stop me?! ¡°That hurts quite a bit¡­ in the movies I¡¯ve seen it doesn¡¯t seem to be this hurt.¡± ¡°Who the hell are you, bastard!¡± ¡°Whoa dude, cool your head a bit. You¡¯re too hasty.¡± ¡°Who could be calm now! My girl is--¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah I know. Your girl got abducted by someone right? Then why are you rushing towards this place?¡± ¡°...¡± that sentence caught me. It was true that I didn¡¯t think much when I heard Mao got captured. What kind of idiot who rushed towards the inn? Shit, I should have heard what Selia or Hal had to say. "I didn''t think properly..." ¡°Sigh, this is why... Well it was kind of my fault too though.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh right, who are you?! How could you know about Mao? Does that means you know where Mao is right now?! Tell me!¡± ¡°Slow it dude. I somehow regret doing this... anyway, who am I is not really important, but if you insistent about it, I''ll just say that I¡¯m the one who... plan? Ah no, oversee? Yeah right, I''m the one who oversee you people! That¡¯s also the reason I know about Mao and you guys.¡± ¡°Oversee? Are you some kind of God?¡± "Hmm, I dunno. Probably? I would like to say I''m an author but... Meh, oh well let''s leave it at that. More importantly, about where Mao is. I''m sorry, but I don''t know exactly where she is for now. You better ask Selia or Hal about some clue, I¡¯m not sure where it is as well." "Is that so? Thanks for stopping me! I¡¯ll go ask them quickly!" And I began to run as hard as I can once again. There''s so many questionable things about him, but whatever, he managed to cool my head. Thank you whoever you are! * * * * Hey guys, it¡¯s the author of this fiction. Or... at least that''s what I thought. I''m the author, right? And this narration is not an author note. Seriously, I¡¯m the author (probably) but this is not an author note section. I once wrote (and I''m still writing!!) a fiction with the story, well yeah just like how it is in this world I''m thrown into right now. Well, Yoshitaka Shou is now running back. Probably he is going back towards Hal and the others. Well, let''s just believe that he must be running towards them. Good thing I stopped him (Although I didn''t plan to make him flip like that though). Geez, what a mess. I¡¯m sure most of you guys are confused right? Well, let me narrate this slowly. It all happened just some hours ago. I had done writing something about Shou ran frantically without knowing where Mao got abducted to. Then I took a break on writing the story and plan on the rest to decide what I will write later. I decided to take a nap, but when I wake up, it seems like I was dragged into this world. A world with a similar setting with the story I¡¯m writing right now. Just how messed up this will be? I¡¯m just your average young college student you know? Now I¡¯m dragged to this kind of world? What should I do? I wonder if my family worried about me. And there¡¯s also college, if I don¡¯t come back soon, how many class and credits will I miss? Aah, what if I got held back because of this? Oh damn, that¡¯s not good. And what about my fiction? Guess I can¡¯t update it in a while, though it only applies if I can go back home that is. Well, in the midst of thinking I remembered about what I had written so I tried to come to the inn, hoping that it will be the same as what I¡¯ve written. It was a jackpot. Seriously, what I was thinking as an author? Making him run frantically without knowing anything? Well at least he¡¯s going to Takeharu and the others now. Now what should I do..? I suddenly remembered about a theory my friend told me. ¡°Well, my own self in another dimension probably in the original world.¡± No wait, maybe the other me in other dimension is writing about me in this world right now..? Is that possible? ... This is just confusing, whatever. Hmm, if I¡¯m called into this world, I should have some cheats right? I wonder what kind of cheat I got. Though it¡¯s also possible that I don¡¯t have a cheat and in the other dimension. And there''s a possibility that in another dimension or maybe in this dimension I got called with a super crazy cheat... ...... This talk about other dimension is a bit confusing, let¡¯s stop it. I just realized that I have a small memo pad and a pen in my pocket. Let¡¯s just kill time with this memo pad. ¡°I suddenly got summoned into another world with a similar setting with my own fiction.¡± Is what I write. And then I also write ¡°I hope that I can find some portal or the like to go back home¡± bellow. Hmm, this could be a good idea for another story. Only if I could go back that is... And at the moment I closed my memo pad, a door with the sign ''Home'' appeared in front of my face. It sure is suspicious... This isn''t a trap right? ¡°... Is this my cheat or it¡¯s just a coincidence? Let me try for a bit.¡± Then I wrote down another thing into my memo pad. ¡°I found a legendary sword named ''Ex****bur'' stabbed into a stone just right beside the door to go home.¡± And when I closed the memo pad, the same thing happened. A sword stabbed right into a stone suddenly conjured beside the door. ... This is ridiculous. Anyway let¡¯s just go home, I don¡¯t want to create any more trouble than necessary. I really hope that this one will lead me to my own world. If my power is real, let''s just use this as insurance "This door will certainly lead me to go home! Absolutely!" I don''t have any guarantee though. So let''s just hope that this is real. Oh right, about Shou and the others, I could help them go home to each their own world with this power huh? Though... I¡¯ll pass. If I send them home just like that, I wouldn¡¯t get anything to write about them anymore. Woops, if I spectate them, wouldn¡¯t I get something to write? ...... It seems dangerous and troublesome, I¡¯ll just create the story by myself later. And then I left the sword behind and get into the portal, hoping that it will send me home. I somehow wish that I could meet them again. Although, probably I wouldn¡¯t see them again... Or will I..? * * * * chapter 20-Confronting the Past * * * * -Phantom¡¯s Perspective- The kid is running frantically... Sigh, this idiot. Where do you think you are going? He probably doesn¡¯t even know where Mao is and just running mindlessly. With that kind of messed up state of mind do you think that you can even win against anyone? Well at least he regained a bit of composure. Thanks to that suspicious unknown guy. But seriously, who is he? ¡®The one who oversee¡¯? Some kind of God or something? Oh well whatever, I guess that¡¯s not important right now. If it¡¯s still like this, he won¡¯t hold out if he need to battle. He need to regain more composure. I don¡¯t know why but I felt like there¡¯s a foreboding feeling of danger. I just hope that all is okay. Shou, you need to prepare yourself. I will also help in any way I can. * * * * -Shou¡¯s Perspective- There! Takeharu and the others! I need to ask them. ¡°TAKE!¡± As soon as I shouted, Takeharu threw something to me. ¡°That¡¯s a hologram video device! Turn it on and quickly follow us!¡± Then I continued to run and followed the three of them. But I still haven¡¯t turn the device on. I wonder what this uneasiness in my chest is. I think it got something to do with what contained in this device. ¡°Take, have you seen what the video is?¡± ¡°... I think... it¡¯s better for you to see it yourself.¡± ¡°This video, are given by the one who kidnap Mao, right?¡± ¡°...¡± Takeharu just silently ran. ¡°Shou, it seems like the one who is in the video is someone you and Takeharu know.¡± Hal who was running beside him was the one who responded to me. ¡°Someone both me and Takeharu knows... Kidnapping Mao... Takeharu¡¯s reaction... *mumble* *mumble*¡± I was thinking while mumbling about. After a while, I realized something. I can felt a rough guess, but maybe... ¡°Take, is it... ..?¡± *nods* Takeharu still didn¡¯t say anything but he just nods towards my guess. ¡°... I see...¡± I slowed down my speed for a while. Hal and Selia seems to be concerned as for why I slowed down. I stopped running and just stand there. The three also started to stop running and approached me. ¡°Yoshitaka? Are you alright?¡± ¡°I guess, we should stop. Nothing good comes when you deal with that guy. You can go back, just the three of us will suffice.¡± ¡°Yeah, if you didn¡¯t feel well you can go back. We will certainly bring Mao back.¡± The first who asked to me was Selia. After that is Take. And then Hal also voiced his opinion. I can only stand while looking on to the ground silently. It¡¯s just as Takeharu said. I was still reluctant to meet . *Slap* I slapped both of my own cheeks. Ack, I guess it was a bit too hard, my cheeks hurts. The sound was also so loud. Now the three of them stare blankly at me. Oh well, that shook me up anyway. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll also rescue Mao, I promised her after all. Moreover, she is... She is my girl!! I won¡¯t just lay down and let just my friend to rescue her, I¡¯ll also fight to take her back!¡± This is the first time I admit it loudly. The first time for me to admit that Mao is mine. This is good, this is how I should be. Last night, I¡¯ve told Gram that I have to do what I need to do. And that¡¯s also a reason for me to rescue Mao, to get ¡®MY¡¯ Mao back! ¡°... Sigh, you really changed a little bit huh. But, it¡¯s okay, you changed for the better. Then let¡¯s go.¡± Take probably had seen the new determination in my eyes. But I won¡¯t run with him. ¡°Sorry Take...¡± As I whispered to him, I was in position, ready to run with all I got. I... ¡°I¡¯ll be going first!¡± And as I said that to the three of them, I ran even faster than before, leaving Takeharu, Selia, and Hal I ran as fast as I can. -Few minutes later- Seems like I have left them far away. Right, I haven¡¯t seen the video. So while running, I turn on the device I got from Takeharu. A familiar face appears in the video. As I thought, it really is . A young man roughly the same age as me and Takeharu, wearing a black rimmed glasses. His hair is a bit longer than the last time we took the photo, but no mistake, it¡¯s him. My, no, our old friend. The one who took my girlfriend in the past, Azakura Kuroda. ¡°Hello there, it¡¯s been a long time since we met huh? My hair is longer now but you guys should remember who I am right?¡± Of course I would remember you. ¡°How is it? A trip to another world with the same settings as the game we all used to play, interesting? Or maybe you guys are panicking? I bet it¡¯s interesting to meet the game character you know directly right? And there¡¯s even some eroge character! Maybe you guys are screwing some girls from eroge? AHAHAHA!¡± This guy is really annoying. If this is not a hologram I¡¯m sure I would have punch him in the face. I¡¯m holding back the urge to slam the device down though. ¡°Oh right, speaking of which, I find some eroge character, you know?¡± *Throb* That really shake me off. I felt like my heart beat louder than before, no kidding. ¡°You know, the character you fond of the most Shou? Yeah, I thought it would be funny to take her away from you.¡± *Throb* Don¡¯t f*cking kidding with me Kuroda... ¡°Of course I actually didn¡¯t have that much interest in this girl you know. She caught my eyes just because ¡®She is Yours¡¯ after all.¡± *Throb* *Throb* Damn it, calm down. I need to calm down. Without me knowing, I was already gritting my teeth in rage. ¡°Right right, you remember Akina? Actually I also interested in her because of you, you know?¡± *Throb* *Throb* Stop it... ¡°Ah yeah, I¡¯m also trying to took your Mao away from you right now. Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of her until you find other woman.¡± *Throb* *Throb* *Throb* ... ¡°DON¡¯T YOU MESS WITH ME KURODA!!!¡± Something inside me snapped, I really can¡¯t hold it anymore. I¡¯ll beat him up until he seek for forgiveness from God. And even if God forgive him, don¡¯t think that I will let him off that easily. I will send him to hell right away. ¡°Oh yeah I almost forgot. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at ¡®our usual meeting spot¡¯ I hope you still didn¡¯t forgot where it is. We need to settle our grudge after all right? Bye then, see you.¡± What kind of idiot that will gives his own whereabouts to the enemy, of course I¡¯m also not that dumb to believe in him right away so I asked Myste to use ¡®Search¡¯ to find Mao¡¯s location. ¡°Myste! Please spread the search as far as you can. I will gives you every bit of my magic power if needed!¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± I poured my magic power as much as I can into my hand. Even though I don¡¯t quite understand what this thing called is, it seems I can control it pretty well at least. My cheat is pretty useful, it seems. After assimilation with Blaze my power, speed, and endurance actually rose considerably. Moreover from my avatar, I got this tremendous amount of magic power and . ¡°Master! I found it!¡± As that trivia comes into my mind, Myste reported to me that she found the rough location of Mao. She sense Mao¡¯s magic power with someone else. Seems like from the direction given from Myste, Kuroda didn¡¯t lie. Hmm? She is a soul eater spirit was it? Then how could she absorb magic, gather magic, and sense magic power? Does magic comes from our soul? Or is it totally different thing and she just happen to have the abilities? And just like that another trivia comes to my mind once again. Should I try to ask? Nah, I¡¯ll ask later. For now I need to quickly take Mao back!! * * * * -Myste¡¯s Perspective- W-what should I do? What should I do?! Master¡¯s emotions are really fluctuating right now. I-I guess I need to warn him. Yes, right let¡¯s warn him! He won¡¯t be able to fight calmly like this! ¡°Ma-Master...¡± Uwah~ why is my voice comes out so small and timid?! See, he didn¡¯t even hear it! Come on get yourself together Myste, if you didn¡¯t warn him, it will be dangerous for him! Now, let¡¯s go tell him. ¡°...¡± Now I couldn¡¯t even bring my voice out!!! Aaah just what¡¯s wrong with me? Stupid stupid stupid! Am I intimidated by master¡¯s strong rage? Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Au~~ someone help~~~! -Eltain¡¯s Perspetive- Sigh. Myste is troubled. As her half, I could sense what she is thinking. She¡¯s just too clumsy. This is also a problem. I wanted to warn master but I can¡¯t make any voice that master can hear. In the end, I¡¯m just a sword. Unless Myste channels us, it¡¯s hard to talk directly with master. Now then, what should we do? Myste is right, we can¡¯t let master like this. He won¡¯t be able to fight properly if the needs comes. Hmm what to do? -Phantom¡¯s Perspective- Sigh, seriously this kid is just too hasty. Being provoked like that is enough to throw his calm away. Well, I guess most people would be like that. But you trained under me you know? You should have a calmer mind. Even though I¡¯ve been telling him that the basic of every technique is a calm mind, this is just too pathetic. Well, that immaturity is also part of youth, so it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll need to find some way. Can those two spirit help? I¡¯ll try to ask them. * * * * 10 minutes after the incident where Shou was agitated by Kuroda, he is now standing in front of a big tree. The place he where he is now was a little bit weird. In the area around the radius of 100 meters, there¡¯s no tree except the big tree where Shou is nearby. It doesn¡¯t mean that there¡¯s no vegetation around, there are grass and some bushes around. There¡¯s also some blue winged butterfly and white or gray furred rabbit can be seen around as well. This place was... ¡°... It¡¯s been a long time since I was last here. Though, it was in game so that means it¡¯s the first time I properly come here huh?¡± This place used to be the usual gathering place for the four of them. Yoshitaka Shou, Daichika Takeharu, Yozakura Kuroda, and Takano Akina. The former group of four used to gather here when playing Grand Eden Land. Even inside the game, the view was quite exceptional. And the fact that there¡¯s not many of player who comes here, it was quite great as gathering and relaxation place. But recently, even the four of them hasn¡¯t been gathering here. Forget gathering, ever since the group broke up, all of them almost didn¡¯t dare to come here. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we gather here huh? Although, ¡®meet¡¯ seems to be more proper for now as Takeharu and Akina aren¡¯t here. Nah, they aren¡¯t here yet.¡± A young man who is wearing black rimmed glasses comes from behind the big tree. This is the guy who was in the holographic video that Shou see, Yozakura Kuroda. His gentle looking eyes used to calm Shou and the others, but now looking at his gentle eyes makes Shou felt irritated. In contrast with Shou who is wearing fantasy like clothes (although it wasn¡¯t his battle clothes), he wore a casual shirt and long pants which was their school uniform. ¡°Yet? So that means Akina also will come here?¡± Shou¡¯s tone was rather calm, but his expression was rather severe. ¡°... Yeah, she will also come here. We, the four of us need to settle it all properly.¡± ¡°What needs to be settled? I though it¡¯s all already end. More importantly, where is Mao? I want you to give her back.¡± ¡°Sigh...¡± The man called Kuroda sighed at Shou. ¡°I see, you¡¯ve changed. So you are like this now huh? You prioritize woman rather than your friend who is in trouble? Hey Shou, I have some trouble, you need to listen my complain for a bit first.¡± ¡°Friend my ass, you are just a traitor. I left you alone after that time, I didn¡¯t bother you and Akina anymore, so why are you coming after me again you bastard?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly the problem you wimp.¡± The atmosphere between the two was very fierce. The relation between them has already been sore ever since the incident. Shou draw his sword, Eltain, from the scabbard. ¡°I will have you to give Mao back to me.¡± ¡°Tch tch, such a violent guy. I thought that you were more of the composed type. Maybe you really changed after all.¡± ¡°So what if I did? Not like it concerns you anymore.¡± Kuroda also took out something from his back pocket. It were two hand gun. Seems like he had put it into a gun holsters on his back. The gun wasn¡¯t designed like modern gun but it has a bit of fantasy RPG feels to it. Shou realized, it was no normal gun, it¡¯s the gun Kuroda had used in the game. ¡°I see, and . Such a nostalgic weapon.¡± If Shou look back now, he found it funny. Takeharu who was the vanguard with high damage output and great defense who was using Sword and Shield is now using Katana and Shield. But of course, the Katana isn¡¯t from this world, he received in from another world. Kuroda who was a long range attacker who used guns is now also using guns except he use it Akimbo (dual wield using guns) style now. Shou himself who was a support magician is now using magic and also sword to fight. He suddenly find himself wondering ¡®Akina was a healer, I wonder what she do now?¡¯ ¡°It really does seems that all of us changed at least a bit huh? By the way, Akina got a cheat and she can summon and tame monsters. Well, she didn¡¯t get her healing skill though.¡± ¡°... So where she is?¡± ¡°Which one you are talking about Akina or Mao?¡± ¡°...¡± Shou suddenly fell silence and think for a bit. ¡°I¡¯m a bit concerned about Akina, but first I¡¯ll ask this. Where is Mao?¡± ¡°Of course, your Mao is here.¡± Kuroda snapped his fingers as if to call someone. It was a girl who Shou knows well. His childhood friend who betrayed him with Kuroda, Takano Akina. Surprisingly, Shou wasn¡¯t surprised by her appearance. Her brownish hair which was flowing, blown by the wind was shorter than in the photo they last took but it still reached her around her shoulder blade. Her face still didn¡¯t changed. It has been a long time since he last see her. ¡°Consider yourself lucky, I let you meet the both of them.¡± In her hands, she brought the unconscious Mao and put her down near the big tree, behind Kuroda. As Shou had thought, Kuroda and Akina won¡¯t just release Mao easily. Akina then approached Kuroda and the both of them seems to be discussing something. Not long after, she left once again, leaving the unconscious Mao lay behind Kuroda. ¡°Fight with me, Yoshitaka Shou.¡± As if to tense up the atmosphere more, the wind blew as Kuroda challenged Shou into a fight. Kuroda prepare his two guns right away. He loaded new bullets into his revolver¡¯s chamber. is a revolver gun with magazine capacity of 8 bullet, the same with . But if one was to upgrade it, the magazine capacity would reach to 12 bullets. So if it has been upgraded to its full capacity, Kuroda has 24 shoots. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it hasn¡¯t been fully upgraded. I only have 10 shoots each, it means I have 20 shoots in total.¡± Meanwhile, Shou only had his magic staff, which is , Eltain and of course Myste, and a gun from Blaze. The gun itself is pretty good, but it need to be charged with energy to use, and recently Shou hasn¡¯t charged it so it¡¯s useless. Magic would take too long to chant. He only wear the magic cloak, his defensive Kevlar vest was left at the inn, so probably Selia or Hal had it with them. Without any defensive gear and only melee ranged weapon, it will be hard to win against Kuroda who use guns. Now he regreted that he didn¡¯t ask for his gears earlier. He even left Blaze¡¯s dagger behind. Though, with it probably it won¡¯t change much. And considering the environment, clearly Kuroda has the advantage. There¡¯s nowhere for Shou to take cover from Kuroda¡¯s shoot. ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s just get it on.¡± Once again, Shou readied his blade, signaling that he accepted Kuroda¡¯s challenge. * * * *
It seems like I can write a new chapter containing almost 3k words in 1 day... But I might never do this again. Because I haven''t checked if there''s any problem in this chapter. For the later chapter I will do the same procedure as always. Write, check, revise, check, and if it''s all OK I will post it on the next day. chapter 21-I Will Re-educate You! * * * * ¡°*Wheeze* *Wheeze* God... *Wheeze* Seriously what with that speed?¡± Meanwhile, Takeharu and the other two is trying to catch up with Shou but end up exhausted and out of breath. How Shou ran was just like a violent wind, and thus the three of them can¡¯t catch him. Even Hal who is a hero with tremendous power was shocked by how fast Shou ran. Not just speed, even his endurance was beyond what normal human could reach. It was by the spur of moment, but it had happened twice. When Selia reported that Mao had been kidnapped, he also ran just like this time. It was as if something gave Shou the power to overcome the limit of humans. ¡°It was like my skill. Sigh, I¡¯m tired. Seriously just what is that guy?¡± , it was one of Hal¡¯s skill. He could overcome his own limitation and receive tremendous boost of power, speed, and endurance. Although, it could only be used for 5 minutes a day. Because of the burden to his body wasn¡¯t a joke if it was used for more than 5 minutes, Hal rarely use it even just for barely for 5 minutes. ¡°Anyway, we almost reach the place. Let¡¯s go. That idiot forgot to take his gear, we need to hand it over to him.¡± Suddenly, a big shadow from above cover the three of them. When the three tried to look up, iron cages fell down from the sky. Takeharu jumped forward and managed to get away but as result he got separated from Selia and Hal. ¡°Takeharu-sama!¡± Selia tried to bend the iron bar but it was useless. She tried to lift it up but it pierced deep into the ground and stuck there. She tried to cut it but it was even sturdier than her sword. ¡°It¡¯s useless, only I can remove it.¡± A figures of a girl approached them. Takano Akina, Shou¡¯s childhood friend and former girlfriend. ¡°Takano!!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you pass.¡± As Akina stands in their way, she also summoned many monsters besides her. It was a pinch for Takeharu. Hal and Selia got captured in the cage and the monsters Akina summoned to stall Takeharu weren¡¯t something that could be ignored. Besides there¡¯s many of them, all of them looks very strong. ¡°I see.¡± Takeharu draw his katana. This time, he didn¡¯t use his shield. More like, he throw it away. ¡°So Shou and Kuroda also settling their score there huh?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why, I won¡¯t let you interfere. I will definitely stall you here.¡± * * * * *Bang*! A sound of gunshot rang. The bullet just missed a few centimeters away from Shou¡¯s ear. ¡°You... deliberately missed that shot right?¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s a warning. You know that it¡¯s a live bullet right?¡± As if the temperature got drained, Shou felt the chill. Kuroda is serious, and he is at disadvantage. There¡¯s no bullet proof Kevlar to protect him. There¡¯s no cover to take. His means of attack is melee weapons and magic will took time. While he chant a simple magic, Kuroda can shoot 2 times at once. It was certainly his disadvantage here. And moreover, his mental state is in disorder because he worry about Mao and deluded with rage towards Kuroda. ¡°...¡± ¡°Oh right, your Mao, she was quite delicious. Maybe I won¡¯t be lending her back to you after all.¡± *Snap* inside Shou, something snaps. He can¡¯t no longer contain his rage. ¡°YOU!!¡± It was a quick rush. A very quick rush that closes his distance with Kuroda in just a split second. Surprised from the speed, Kuroda paralyzed for a moment there. Shou already in front of him, and he is going to swing down his sword. *Clank* Right before it struck Kuroda, Shou¡¯s sword was blocked with the guns in Kuroda¡¯s hand. ¡°Whoa, that was just by reflect but fortunately my gun didn¡¯t broke. I¡¯m glad I upgraded it durability before.¡± ¡°Tch!¡± *Clank* *Clank* *Clank!* Shou retract his sword and swing it again and again. But it was all blocked by Kuroda. ¡°What¡¯s with this pathetic swing? I could block it all with ease.¡± Shou¡¯s attack was different than how it was normally. It didn¡¯t have the same sharpness and speed like usual, far from that, even all of it was very easily predicted even by Kuroda. Just like what he said, it was pathetic. Even Shou himself know about how his attack somehow dulled, but he didn¡¯t understand the reason. He was too agitated and as result his attacks grew monotone and dulled. ¡°What a disappointment, I think your attack was better when you fight with Blaze and Hannibal.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know right? I was there, with someone from Mao¡¯s world. In fact he was the one behind Blaze¡¯s zombie and the one who had Hannibal to attack you.¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± *Clank* This time Kuroda didn¡¯t let Shou retract his sword. He confront him. ¡°Whoops, calm down dude.¡± *Thud* Kuroda headbutted Shou as hard as he can. ¡°*Groans* Ugh...¡± ¡°Oh you still didn¡¯t fell unconscious?¡± ¡°Heck if I fell down easily like that.¡± ¡°Then...¡± Kuroda once again headbutted Shou. ¡°KH!¡± Both Shou and Kuroda slowly retreated while touching their own head. The both of them suffered some pain from Kuroda¡¯s headbutt. Shou¡¯s head also felt like it had begun to spin from dizziness from the shook. Kuroda who can still withstood it took the chance to hit Shou¡¯s lower abdomen, making Shou involuntarily bend forward. And then he follows it with upper cut towards Shou¡¯s chin. ¡°K-GH!!¡± Shou still tries to hold his ground. With this chance, Kuroda aimed his gun towards Shou. ¡°Have a nice rest.¡± * * * * ¡°!!¡± Takeharu who was surrounded by monsters spun his body and create a roundhouse slash. Just like its name, , it successfully cut down all of the monster that surround him, but it wasn¡¯t enough, there¡¯s still many of them. Too many in fact. ¡°Takeharu-sama!¡± Selia shouted towards Takeharu from inside the cage. ¡°Use the beast form!¡± Beast from, another set of katana skill Takeharu managed to learn from his journey. The name means about the way or sword of beast. ¡°!¡± , it means a wild monkey. It was one of the top tier form of the style that Takeharu learnt. Unlike before, Takeharu moved precisely just like a wild monkey. He slashed, dodged, jumped around, thrust, and many series of movements that makes him looked like a wild monkey was executed by Takeharu. ¡°!!¡± Shishimai, lion dance. But it was different, Takeharu didn¡¯t dance a lion dance, but rather was dashing and slashing many times. Rather than ¡°Lion Dance¡± it was much closer to the lion in the wilderness who hunts its prey in succession. With series of technique Takeharu used, the number of monster had cut down greatly. But it was useless, Akina quickly summoned new monster one after another. ¡°Why are you so persistent..? Daichika?¡± ¡°I should be the one saying that. How many monster do you have anyway? It doesn¡¯t seem to be any end to this. Why won¡¯t you let me pass, Aki?!¡± *Throb* ¡°Aki¡±, it has been a long time since she heard it from Takeharu¡¯s or Shou¡¯s mouth. Take, Kuro, Aki, and Shou. That¡¯s how they used to refer each other. It was some kind of nickname, well except for Shou... ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I still can¡¯t let you pass yet... Take... sorry.¡± ¡°Why... are you crying?¡± ¡°!¡± On Akina¡¯s cheeks there¡¯s tear flowing from the edges of her eyes. ¡°Th-this is--¡± ¡°No, I know. Sorry.¡± Shou let down his sword, signaling that he don¡¯t want to fight anymore. ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± Akina also stopped her monster. Rather, her monster never actually attacked Takeharu in the first place. ¡°I... actually I know about it. Sorry, I¡¯ve known everything about it all along. But still, I think that your method is wrong. So that¡¯s why I choose Shou, and decided that you guys are the one who betrayed him. That¡¯s why, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You stupid, that¡¯s alright. We know that Kuro¡¯s and my method is wrong, we know that we have betrayed Shou since that time... so that¡¯s why don¡¯t apologize... please.¡± ¡°... You¡¯re right.¡± Takeharu sheaths his katana back. ¡°Could you please let us pass? I promise we won¡¯t bother Shou and Kuro. I also want them to properly settle it all.¡± ¡°... Fine, I guess.¡± Akina then released the cage and dismiss the monster she summoned. ¡°... Come.¡± The four of them walk together, but Selia and Hal still put their guard up against her. Well, that¡¯s to be expected. * * * * -Shou¡¯s Perspective- It¡¯s dark... did I die? The last thing I remember was... I can¡¯t move my body properly and fell down to my knees, and then Kuroda aimed his gun at me. ¡®Have a nice rest¡¯... Did he shot me? I died? Or am I still alive? ¡°Is this the afterlife?¡± ¡°Buzz, that¡¯s wrong. You¡¯re still alive.¡± From behind my back, Phantom walk up to me. I see, so this is not the afterlife, but this is huh? ¡°You sure make appearance more frequently lately huh?¡± ¡°Hahaha, probably.¡± Phantom laughed and then he created a chair out of nowhere and sit down smirking. ¡°So, I didn¡¯t die?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re still alive. But--¡± The smirk on his face suddenly disappear. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him like this. ¡°What a pathetic fight you gave there. I¡¯m disappointed.¡± ¡°Urk...¡± I can¡¯t deny that. Because even I know that it was very unsightly. I totally lost my calm and just running amok. I guess that¡¯s why Kuroda easily block my attack, my attack was just like a child flailing his sword. ¡°Losing your calm and throw attack in rage. Sigh, what a mess. I waste up time to teach you my technique. Forget winning against me, you couldn¡¯t even win against that wimp. Might as well surrender and give me your body right now.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t...¡± ¡°Huh? What was that?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Speak louder you wimpy brat.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t just give up that easily!¡± I raised my voice. It was frustrating that I lost, but I don¡¯t want to give up! ¡°... just forget it kid. You better just spend your entire life here.¡± ¡°I... I don¡¯t want to give up. I still care about my friends, my family, and also... Mao...¡± The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°If she is your main concern, I could take care of her.¡± My chest tighten when I hear that. Certainly, probably Phantom can rescue her. But somewhere in my heart I don¡¯t want it. Even though Mao¡¯s rescue should be the priority, but I don¡¯t want to lose my pride here. I¡¯ve been helped by Phantom many times. I Can¡¯t-- ¡°Heck, I¡¯ve been with you for some years. I could act like you perfectly without anyone suspecting. She won¡¯t suspect it. You just rest here for the rest of your life, I¡¯ll have fun with her.¡± Hearing that, my heart stirred. I felt hot rage. I don¡¯t want to be substituted! ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± I quickly rushed towards phantom while creating a knife out of nowhere. Since this is a dream, I also could do it. *Klang*! He blocked it easily. What do I expect? Phantom is definitely stronger than me... That¡¯s natural. ¡°Hey you blockhead.¡± I raised my face towards him. *Bam* In an instant my face was hit by Phantom, and I flew away. I-it hurts!! I think that this is just a dream, but it hurts!!! I thought that we can¡¯t feel pain in dreams?! I rubbed my cheek that felt hurt in pain. Seeing me, Phantom slowly approach. ¡°Pain is something simulated in your brain, of course it would hurts even in dreams, if you think a dream is real enough you would feel pain. But, that¡¯s not my point...¡± He lifted me by my collar and closed his face intimidatingly. ¡°You bastard think that it was natural that I could block it right? ¡®It can¡¯t be helped, I still can¡¯t win against him.¡¯ That¡¯s why you could never do anything right.¡± I could only hung my head and look down. I see, it wasn¡¯t that it¡¯s because it is Phantom that he could block it easily... it was too predictable. I was easily provoked and as result my attack become predictable. That¡¯s what Phantom want to tell me. ¡°Have you realized it?¡± ¡°That... I¡¯m easily provoked.¡± ¡°Seems like you have realized it.¡± Phantom released his grip, and as result I fall down on my butt. ¡°How does it feels? To be pathetic when wanting to help the one you loved? It hurts right? It¡¯s frustrating right?!¡± ¡°It is frustrating... Even though she is in front of me needing my help, I couldn¡¯t do anything because I wasn¡¯t cool headed.¡± I don¡¯t know when, but somehow and somewhere while Phantom preached me, I already cried. There are tears from my eyes. I felt so useless. I¡¯m useless... Phantom throw a dagger to my side. ¡°Take it, I will re-educate you from scratch again.¡± Wiping my tears, I took the dagger he gave me. I stand up. I will... I will try harder. I will certainly take Mao back! * * * * ¡°Have a nice rest.¡± *Bang* *Clank* Another shoot aimed towards the paralyzed Shou. But, it was blocked with the sword on Shou¡¯s hand. Shou, no more precisely, Phantom possessed him, moved Shou¡¯s hand and blocked the shot with Eltain. ¡°You have finally comes out. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± ¡°... Seems like you know about me huh?¡± ¡°You are the one who defeated Hannibal right? What are you? Why are you inside Shou?¡± ¡°Me? Hmm, just call me Phantom. As for why I am inside this brat, beats me. Even I don¡¯t know why. All you need to know is if this kid dies I will also probably die, so I can¡¯t have him dying easily. Not before I fulfill my promise with him at least.¡± Phantom behaving calmly like usual. With smirk on Shou¡¯s face, it was the usual smug face of Phantom. Feeling alarmed, Kuroda aimed his gun towards Phantom. ¡°Oi oi don¡¯t be that wary. I won¡¯t do you any harm.¡± *Bang*! *Clang*! ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s dangerous.¡± Kuroda unhesitantly pulled the trigger while Phantom somehow quickly block the bullet aimed at his chest. Once, twice, thrice, Kuroda shot many times but Phantom block all of it with ease. ¡°I see, ¡®Accuracy¡¯ huh? So that¡¯s your cheat.¡± ¡°!¡± Kuroda seemed startled with what Phantom muttered. ¡°Cheat¡± and ¡°Accuracy¡±, Phantom indicating that Kuroda got some cheat and that cheat is accuracy of his shoot. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°You see, I once read that human involuntarily look at what they aimed for before shooting. But even so, there would be some margin of error. A small shift from where they aimed. But whenever you shoot, the bullet would certainly go towards the spot you are looking at. I guess that cheat is your downfall. Eltain!!¡± At the moment Phantom called out Eltain¡¯s name, the sword begun to change its shape. ¡°Two dagger please. Oh but you can¡¯t change into separate weapon huh? Then connect the two dagger with chain or something.¡± The sword shrunken into the size of short sword and begun to constructing chain from its pommel/end cap (sword¡¯s butt). After the chain around 1 and a half meters is constructed, it construct another short sword connected by the chain. ¡°Perfect.¡± ¡°What have you done to Yoshitaka Shou?¡± Kuroda aimed his gun which he had silently reloaded once again. Confronting Phantom with uneasiness, he braved himself. ¡°Ah don¡¯t worry he¡¯s okay. Just as you told him to, I let him to take a rest (physically). So, to kill time while he¡¯s not here, let¡¯s play together.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me!!¡± *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* A total of 20 shoots. That means Kuroda emptied both of his guns at the same time. Despite the 10 pair of bullets shot at different interval each was shot towards Phantom, there¡¯s not even a scratch wound on his (or more precisely Shou¡¯s) body. He avoided and parried all of them with ease. Kuroda suddenly realized. What monster he faced right now. This monster in front of him can¡¯t be called normal human. No, is there even a trace of ¡®human¡¯ in him? He avoided the barrage of 20 shoots with 100% accuracy aimed at all different parts of his body with a smirk on his face. It was terrifying. There¡¯s no way that this thing in front of him is a human. ¡°Se-seriously, ju-just what the hell are you.¡± ¡°As I said I¡¯m Phantom. Have we done playing around?¡± ¡®Playing around¡¯, to him this is just playing around. To him, this is no threat. After all, this guy is the one who single handedly fight with Hannibal. Kuroda once again reminded about the fact. ¡°Sigh, I give up. Just kill me.¡± ¡°Kill you? Why should I, that¡¯s no fun.¡± ¡°H-huh?!¡± ¡°Like I said before, I¡¯m not here to fight you, I¡¯m just here to play with you while waiting for Shou to come back.¡± ¡°...¡± Kuroda began to loosen his guard. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah, so just wait a bit. I¡¯m sure he will come back in a bit.¡± Phantom then sat down and release his weapon. ¡°Trust me, I won¡¯t lie. Moreover you are Shou¡¯s friend. Why would I lie to you?¡± ¡°... Friend huh? ¡®Was¡¯ would be appropriate, he won¡¯t want a friend like me anyway.¡± Kuroda also sat down following Phantom who was in Shou¡¯s body. He can only threw a wry smile towards Phantom¡¯s words. ¡°Who knows? Why won¡¯t you ask him later?¡± Meanwhile Phantom possessed Shou¡¯s body, the Shou who was in deep slumber is training with Phantom¡¯s soul inside . No, it was more appropriate to call it inside his soul. * * * * ¡°Hah... Hah...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tired now?¡± ¡°Please continue!!¡± Inside the , Shou is under stern training against Phantom. It was clear that he is already worn out mentally (since they don¡¯t have real physical body here), but it seems he still want to continue. ¡°That¡¯s good response!! Prepare yourself!¡± Phantom moved in an instant. Just like a lightning, he suddenly appear in front of Shou. Not only that, when he attacked, it wasn¡¯t like any normal attack. Ten, twenty, twenty five slashes comes from him in just a few second. At first, Shou only managed to parry 1 slash, and it was only by pure luck. But now... *C-c-c-clang*!!! ¡°Kh, damn 10 slash got through...¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that pathetic speed? Come one do it faster you scum!¡± Again, Phantom slashed like crazy. 25, 30, now 35 slash executed in just 5 seconds. Surprisingly Shou managed to block 28 of them. Only 7 slashes got through and cut his skin. ¡°Blaze! Do it!¡± The moment Phantom shouted, a barrage of shoots appeared from behind Shou aiming at him. Shou managed to dodge and blocked most of the shoot, but he still got shot by 4 bullets. Behind Shou, there¡¯s a man wearing some kind of futuristic armor and holding firearm. It was Blaze. No, it was Blaze¡¯s soul. ¡°Oy useless Mage!¡± ¡°, , , !¡± Now from behind Phantom a mage appeared. Of course he didn¡¯t attacked Phantom, but Shou was the target of his spell. Of course in an instant, Shou also released his spell. ¡° !!¡± The spell caster had a similar feature to Shou, but there¡¯s some difference. Hair color, eye shape, eye color, and height. But anything else is similar to his feature. This mage was the renowned mage from Grand Eden Land. And was Shou¡¯s ¡®avatar¡¯, ShowTime. ¡°Hmph, quite good. You¡¯ve improved kid.¡± ¡°Thanks...¡± Shou who was still out of breath somehow felt a great achievement. It was indeed a great improvement from how he was at first. ¡°Now rest. The two of you too. Rest for 5 minutes, after that we will continue to slaughter this kid, got it?¡± ¡°¡°¡°Yeah!¡±¡±¡± The three of them, Shou, Blaze, and ShowTime responded. It was an intensive training for Shou. Inside, it felt like it had been weeks, maybe months that Shou had trained. But outside, probably not even 10 minutes have passed, or so Phantom told him. It has always been like that. Whenever he¡¯s here, Phantom would force him to train for days. But when he woke up, it hasn¡¯t even pass one day. And Phantom had said that now the time will moves even slower. So he might not need to worry about how long he trained here. He need not to worry, Phantom had never lied, so he believed in Phantom. * * * *
So here it is, the new chapter. Now I shall start to write the next chapter. Expect the next chapter in four or five days. unless I do it quickly. Shall I start the poll as some of you guys propose for it. I do plan to "kill" Kuroda anyways, so how is it in your opinion? chapter 22-The One To Blame * * * * ¡°Do you know what the fundamental of ¡®magic¡¯ is?¡± Still inside the , Shou sat down with ShowTime. After the training, ShowTime said that he wanted to give Shou a lecture about magic as it seems like he doesn¡¯t grasp the full concept of magic. ¡°Erm... not sure. But doesn¡¯t it means to influence the environment with supernatural forces or something?¡± ¡°Well that¡¯s probably true, but what I want to teach you is the fundamental meaning from this world. I don¡¯t know how it is in the other world, but in this world the word ¡®Magic Power¡¯ is called as ¡®Maryoku¡¯ (ħÁ¦) while ¡®Magic¡¯ is called as ¡®Mahou¡¯¡¡£¨Ä§·¨) in a certain language from east.¡± Of course as Japanese himself, Shou knows about this. ¡°Um... then, the word ¡®Ma¡¯ (ħ) contains the meaning of devil or demon was it?¡± ¡°Correct. And because of this some people said that ¡®Magic¡¯ is a power gifted from demons. Well, this statement is half-true--¡± ¡°Eh?! It¡¯s true?!¡± *Tack* ShowTime hit Shou¡¯s head with a magic staff. ¡°I said half-true. And don¡¯t cut in while I¡¯m still explaining! Anyway, this statement is not wrong but it¡¯s still far from the fact. If we talk about Devil or Demon what do you think of?¡± Shou wanted to say Mao but he refrained because he is sure that he will get hit again. ¡°Devil huh? Probably something evil right?¡± ¡°Other than that. What could you think of Devil?¡± ¡°Desire maybe? Oh and also 7 sins.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it desire. In the old times people think of desire as result of temptation from devil and such. The 7 sins was also a concept created from human¡¯s excessive desire.¡± ¡°Not sure I understand but, do you mean that the fundamental of ¡®Magic¡¯ is desire?¡± ¡°Now it seems like you get it. Desire, emotion, feelings. That¡¯s the base of magic. And thus, the term of ¡®Magic Power¡¯ could be called as the power of desire or emotion.¡± ¡°So if I wanted to improve my magic, I need to improve my desire?¡± ¡°Hmm close, but still not enough. Even though I said it¡¯s the power of desire that doesn¡¯t necessarily means that if you had big desire you would be a great magician. It¡¯s true that your magic power would increase, but could you do if you can¡¯t control it?¡± ¡°Ah! Now I understand! So you mean magic is basically not only releasing your desire but you also need to control it right?¡± ¡°100 points. It seems like you had understand the concept. As you¡¯ve said, in magic you need to control your desire. Control you emotion and control your feelings. If not, it will be dangerous even for the caster. A great magician is one who could control their magic. So if you want to get better at ¡®your¡¯ magic, which originated from mine, you should remember this.¡± ¡°... That means as a Mage with great magic capacity, your desire is also very big huh? So it means you are a closet pervert right?!¡± *Tack* ¡°Desire doesn¡¯t only contain lust you stupid pupil! Anyway, you said 7 sins before, can you mention all of it?¡± ¡°Err... Greed, Gluttony, Lust, Envy, Sloth... That¡¯s 5. What are the other two? I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Pride and Wrath.¡± ShowTime added. ¡°Ah yeah Pride and Wrath! By the way, I know desire affects magic, but what does the 7 sins had to do with it?¡± ¡°Umm yeah I¡¯m also not sure. But the orthodox teaching said that each of them governs different magic attribute. There¡¯s also some that says there are more than 7. But it all has been proven to be not true so let¡¯s just skip that part.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the meaning of you to ask about them?!¡± ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m the teacher here! Don¡¯t go against your teacher!!¡± *Tack* ShowTime once again hit Shou¡¯s head with the magic staff, this time Shou could only hug his head in pain. ¡°Ugh... now I understand, the desire that makes your magic capacity big is Pride and Wrath huh?¡± ¡°Oh shut it! Continuing from before, there are no actual connection on the element of magic you province at with the 7 sins, so any desire will fuel up your magic. Lastly, in the term of ¡®game¡¯ you told me before, there is this ¡®MP¡¯ thing. And I would like to explain about it. The truth is this thing you called ¡®MP¡¯ is--¡± * * * * It has been a few minutes since Phantom and Kuroda settle down. The weather was great, there¡¯s so many clouds that give shades from direct sunlight, even if there¡¯s no cloud, the big tree gave of a nice shade, and from time to time, cool and fresh breeze blew. It was truly a relaxing environment. If not for Kuroda, Phantom feels like he wants to take a nap here. ¡°This place sure is great.¡± ¡°... We usually gather here when in game. But I never thought that this place was this good.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you choose this place to settle it all.¡± And suddenly Phantom raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh, nice timing. It seems like Shou is ready.¡± He closed his eyes. In the matter of seconds, the atmosphere surrounding him changed and he opened his eyes again. ¡°Yo, sorry to make you wait, Kuro.¡± ¡°Shou huh? So you¡¯ve came back.¡± Kuroda began to stand up and pick up his revolvers. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back. So let¡¯s settle this for real.¡± Shou also do the same. He take Eltain from the ground. ¡°Eltain, you can change into just one dagger but make the blade a bit broader.¡± As Shou commanded it, the other dagger disappeared along with the chain that connected them. ¡°That sword is quite unique huh? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± ¡°Well yeah, I also don¡¯t know from what game is the base from, probably not from any game I guess.¡± Silence... there¡¯s a silence for a few seconds between them. Shou began to fix his stance. He stands sideways with his left side on the front, facing Kuroda. Eltain which is usually held in his right hand is now being held with his left hand. His feet are around 1 meter apart, and his hand that held Eltain is on the level of his chest. Kuroda also reloaded his guns. All the 10 chambers on his revolver is now filled with bullets. He had a posture that is ready to shot anytime. Kuroda has never need to prepare where he needs to aim. As with his cheat, whenever he wanted to aim somewhere, in the instant he shot it will certainly aimed towards where he want. But as Phantom said, whenever humans aimed, their eyes will look towards the direction where they aimed. Kuroda¡¯s cheat was obsolete in the face of Phantom. No, it wasn¡¯t obsolete. If Phantom was sniped from afar while he wasn¡¯t aware, it would certainly be a great weapon. ¡°... I see, that guy told you about my cheat huh?¡± ¡°Well yeah, so shall we start?¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± *Bang*! In the instant the sound of gunshot rang, Shou shifted his body to the left. His clothes that was a little bit too big for him got torn in the corner. It was Kuroda¡¯s shot that torn it. ¡°Ho, you seems to be more composed and moved better this time.¡± ¡°Sure I am. Heat of fire, compress your power in my hand, become a fire that burns my enemies, form a ball of fire and explode on my target!--¡± Desire. That is the essence of magic. ¡®Respond to my wish! Become stronger!! I will certainly take Mao back!¡¯ ¡°Tch! Magic spell?!¡± *Bang*! *Clank* ¡°!!¡± Shou blocked the bullet that flew and released the fireball in his palm. It was truly can¡¯t be made light of. The fireball that released from Shou¡¯s hand was very big. It has the diameter of 3 meters. It wasn¡¯t like a at all. It¡¯s more like a high tier offense magic, . The unprepared Kuroda jumped aside by his own reflects. Then Kuroda realized, behind him was the big tree and also Mao who was unconscious. If that ball, no, lump of fire didn¡¯t hit him, it will be dangerous for Mao. He was a bit hesitant and tried to turn back, but it was futile. He won¡¯t made it in time. When the big fireball almost reached Mao, Shou shifted his right hand that released the fireball upwards. ¡®Controlling your desire means you also control your magic.¡¯ The fireball as if controlled by him, shifted it trajectory up into the sky. No, it was really controlled by Shou. He controlled the lump of fire he released. ¡°... Fireball, come here.¡± The ball of fire that flew stopped then shifted towards him, and then approach Shou as if an obedient pet dog. Kuroda who see this can¡¯t help but flabbergasted seeing what Shou had done. ¡°Now then. Kuro, why are you trying to cover for Mao..?¡± Kuroda finally realized what he had done. He sighed and fell silent. He can¡¯t explain, thus he fell silent. ¡°So what Take said was true...¡± Shou mumbled in almost inaudible voice. ¡°Eh?¡± But somehow hearing it, Kuroda can¡¯t help but responded dumbstruck. ¡°No need to silence yourself like that, Kuro. After all I now understand, you probably didn¡¯t mean to take Mao away from me.¡± ¡®Kuro¡¯. Kuroda finally realized, Shou had been calling him just like how he used to. As if to lose his strength, the gun in Kuroda¡¯s hand fell off. ¡°Sigh, you really are-- How much did you know?¡± ¡°... Sorry, Kuro. For always had been avoiding you all this time. Actually not long after, Take told it all to me, about all of it.¡± Shou also break his stance. On his face, a wry smile surfaced. ¡°Take huh? So he know about it..?¡± Kuroda then picked up his gun once again. ¡°But still, this and that is a different matter. I still need to settle something with you.¡± And once again, he pointed his guns at Shou. It seems like there¡¯s something they still need to settle all for once. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°... Even if you said ¡®this and that¡¯, I don¡¯t know which is which.¡± ¡°... ... Don¡¯t mind the details. That aside, come on let¡¯s continue.¡± ¡°The hell! How could I continue if I don¡¯t know about it! Explain better you dumbass!¡± ¡°Who are you calling dumbass you f***ing hypocrite!¡± *Bang*! *Clank* ¡°Why are you shooting! That¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡®If Phantom didn¡¯t train me, my head would be blown!!¡¯ Shou thought for a while. ¡°And who did you call hypocrite you four eyes!¡± ¡°Of course I will shot! The battle had begun! You are the hypocrite!!¡± *Bang* *Bang*!! *Clank* ¡°Why am I a hypocrite?! Myste, shield!¡± As the shield activated, it repels all Kuroda¡¯s shoot away. ¡°You... I hate you... I had always hate you!!¡± ¡°...¡± The wind blow once again, making the bushes friction against each other and creating a sound. ¡°Why are you always smiling you damn hypocrite?! Whenever someone insult or humiliate you, you only stay silent and smiled. Whenever you are scorned by others, you only scratch you head and smiled! Whenever you got bullied, you only say ¡®It can¡¯t be helped¡¯ and smiled!!! Can you only smile and laugh it off you damn hypocrite! You pissed me off!! Seeing your attitude pissed me off damn it! I always don¡¯t like your fake smile!¡± ¡°Huh?! And that¡¯s my fault?! You pissed off because of that?!!¡± ¡°Of course I will! Needless to say I will be pissed off damn it! Can¡¯t you be more aggressive?!¡± ¡°Well of course I¡¯m mad at them, but if I fight back it might only get worse. That¡¯s why I¡¯m containing myself!¡± ¡°Then stop smiling that much you ¡®Smiling Pile of Sh*t¡¯!!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to use Emoticons as comparison right?!¡± ¡°And when I stole Akina from you... I thought you would finally be mad at me. But all you do were... You were only laughed and smiled wryly again and then said ¡®If that¡¯s how it is, then please be happy.¡¯ And then left! Why won¡¯t you get angry for yourself you... you... you idiot.¡± ¡°... No, that wasn¡¯t true, it wasn¡¯t you who stole Akina from me. It was me who stole her, right?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that you still didn¡¯t get mad!!!¡± The truth behind the incident... It wasn¡¯t that Kuroda stole Akina from Shou. But Shou was the one who unknowingly stole Akina from Kuroda. The truth is, Kuroda and Akina had been going out for three months prior. But they never told neither Shou nor Takeharu. Not knowing the fact, Shou tried to confess to Akina, his childhood friend. Akina didn¡¯t want to break the relationship between the four of them, she thought that if he reject him, it might be awkward between them. As result she accepted reluctantly, while still having a relationship with Kuroda. Of course Kuroda later know about this and told Akina to find a good time to explain to Shou. But it was true that Kuroda had accused him of cheating with another girl. After a few months, Kuroda couldn¡¯t help but getting impatient while Akina was still concerned about how to tell it to Shou. They accused Shou of having another girl other than Akina. Takeharu, was the one who knows about all of that. He felt that Kuroda and Akina¡¯s way of doing things are wrong. Thus, he stick up with Shou and supported him. Only later did he know the whole truth. And now, the group of four began to separate their ways, Takeharu took Shou¡¯s side. ¡°It was... my fault. I was the one to blame, Shou. I didn¡¯t told you about us, and then I resorted to that kind of method. I¡¯m despicable.¡± Hearing that words, Shou snapped. ¡°And that¡¯s why I also hate you, Kuro! You always took the blame yourself!¡± ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°You always tried to take the responsibility yourself! If there¡¯s any failure in our project, you always blame your own self! I hate that side of you!!¡± ¡°Oh sure! I also hate your selfless thinking! Why you never stand up for your own, but you only get mad whenever your friends are insulted huh?!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine?! Then don¡¯t put all collective responsibility for yourself! Isn¡¯t it just like what I do? And also, whenever you do it, it left an uncomfortable feeling on me!¡± Shou thrown Eltain away. ¡°Then you also stop doing that! Try to get mad for your own sake more! It pissed me off!¡± Kuroda also thrown away his guns. ¡°All you said is ¡®pissed me off¡¯, ¡®pissed me off¡¯ are you wetting your own pants you brat?!¡± ¡°Huh?! Do you not understand that it means that ¡®I can¡¯t stand it and I¡¯m mad¡¯? You¡¯re the brat here!!¡± The two ¡®brats¡¯ who had thrown away their weapon started wrestling like elementary school kid. Their hands are connected at each other¡¯s and tried to shove the other one, truly a fight befitting of two ¡®brats¡¯. They continued this for almost 10 minutes while throwing insult at each other. * * * * ¡°Sigh... You... never learn huh?¡± ¡°Right back at you... Damn I¡¯m tired.¡± After the fierce(?) fight, the both of them are now laying down on the ground, out of breath. It seems like the both of them had finished ¡®settling their problems¡¯ now. ¡°Hah... I really can¡¯t stand you after all.¡± ¡°Khuhahaha, same here. I really hate that side of you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that laugh? Disgusting.¡± ¡°D-disgusting?!¡± The sun had already left its peak. It has probably already past 2 in the evening. Shou suddenly remembered that he hasn¡¯t register to the raid quest. ¡°Anyway, Kuro. Please don¡¯t take the blame all for yourself again.¡± ¡°You too. Sometime you need to stand up for yourself. But I guess that¡¯s not the issue anymore, you¡¯ve change. I¡¯ve seen you getting angry for your own. Is it because of Mao?¡± ¡°Oh shut it... And also, Kuro, I don¡¯t want you to keep acting as the bad guy. You aren¡¯t always the only one to blame. Our fault is ours, your own fault is your own.¡± ¡°... hmph, acknowledge. Then we¡¯re clear, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, no hard feelings.¡± ¡°No hard feelings. Ah, the ¡®no hard feelings¡¯ of course I didn¡¯t mean it in the homosexual way, I have Akina after all.¡± ¡°You and your damn joke! It really ruins the mood damn it.¡± Then, the two burst out into laugh. After that fight, it seems like the two had reconciled. The two are satisfied to point out what they had been contained and buried for long time. Kuroda who can¡¯t stand Shou who never act for his own self, and Shou who hate how Kuroda carries the all blame for himself. Despite the two points are somehow similar, they both hated the other. No, it was precisely because it is similar that they can¡¯t stand it. Shou began to stands up and approached Mao. He gently stroke Mao¡¯s cheeks and smiled. ¡°When she wake up, I will properly introduce you guys.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry we didn¡¯t do anything to her. We only use sleeping magic on her.¡± ¡°Sleeping magic?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Kuroda also began to stand up and stretch his stiff body. ¡°Akina got a cheat for summoning you see. One of the creature she summoned can use sleep inducing magic. Although what I¡¯ve said, to be truthful, I don¡¯t know when the effect will worn off.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Shou then tried to think of something. How to wake Mao up? He decided to try to wake her at the inn. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to the inn, I¡¯ll wake her there.¡± ¡°Why at the inn? Just wake her here and now.¡± ¡°No let¡¯s just--¡° When Shou tried to replies, he saw Kuroda with a big grin on his face. ¡°What? Come on, wake her up now.¡± ¡°You do this on purpose right?¡± ¡°Who knows~? Quickly, wake her up. I won¡¯t see anything, I promise.¡± ¡°So you really do know what I¡¯m trying to do!! Don¡¯t mess with me and let¡¯s go back to the inn.¡± Kuroda already guessed what the method to wake Mao up faster and tried to tease Shou. It seems that he doesn¡¯t have the intention to give up and let them go to the inn. ¡°Oh come on, we still need to wait for Aki and Take.¡± ¡°Then we wait for them. Then go to inn. I will wake her there.¡± ¡°Oh? What are you trying to do at the inn? Why not just wake her up here and now? Who knows if Aki and I will still stick with you at the inn?¡± ¡°Then scram!!! Seriously!¡± ¡°A ah, so in the end Shou is like that, you won¡¯t introduce your girlfriend to me or Aki.¡± ¡°Oh shut up! I get it! I get it okay!¡± Shou then lifted up Mao and go around the tree, where Kuroda won¡¯t see them. ¡°Is it okay already?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look! Better yet, scram you pervert!!¡± In the end Shou resort to ¡®that¡¯ method again in this place. * * * *
So this is the new chapter and re-poll As I can see 20 of you choose to "kill" Kuroda While 3 of you choose to not This is the last poll to change your opinion. Will you let him live or not. Read the chapter then do the poll. I wonder if you changed you opinion about him ________________________________ And finally.... Ah... there''s only one review for my fiction. can any of you give your review? Like how is my grammar, style, character, and others you know. Well it''s not like I''m desperate for your review!! It''s just bothers me a bit there are no one to review mine... I don''t know if there''s something I need to fix. Even though I tried hard myself, there''s a limit what I can do. Anyway, if you can, please give me some review that I can consider to improve my fiction. chapter 23-Tainted With Blood * * * * ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Near the big tree, now 7 people are present. Yoshitaka Shou, Mao Rubina, Yozakura Kuroda, Takano Akina, Daichika Takeharu, Hal Arcland, and lastly Selia Nightfall. ¡°Eh, somehow, sorry that we appeared on such a timing.¡± -Take ¡°Well, yeah. Although, I¡¯m glad Shou finally found a girl.¡± ¨CAki ¡°Uh... I really never seen Mao that excited before. Ahahaha.¡± ¨CHal ¡°Um... I know that you guys haven¡¯t been doing it for days, but yeah. That was... a bit to wild..?¡± ¨CSelia ¡°Pft, Ahahahahaha! Damn I can¡¯t hold my laugh anymore! This is just too hilarious! Gyahahaha! My stomach hurts!!!¡± obviously ¨CKuro Unable to hold his laughter, Kuroda literally laughing his ass off. On the contrary, Shou and Mao could only receive the shame and had been silent until now. ¡°Kuro, you bastard! You totally planned this right?! I knew it! So that¡¯s why you¡¯re being so persistent.¡± ¡°...... I was seen... with Shou... outdoor......¡± ¡°Ahahaha, sigh ha~~~~h. Sorry, sorry, it was the truth, I didn¡¯t expect for them to come this quick.¡± It was after Kuroda persuade (coerce) Shou to wake Mao up right away. As the most ¡®efficient¡¯ way was to do ¡®that¡¯, Shou reluctantly (?) do it with Mao outdoor. Right after the first round, Mao finally woke up but it seems like the two still hasn¡¯t satisfied and thus do it again and again. Kuro of course didn¡¯t stay close. As expected, he wouldn¡¯t even dare to interrupt and go away for quite the distance. Well, he still chose the distance which ideal to observe and sometimes take a peek though. While in the middle of doing the ¡®deed¡¯, Take, Hal, Aki, and Selia just somehow right in time to arrive and stumbled upon the two who was in the middle of doing ¡®it¡¯. Needless to say, the two quickly fixed their appearance. But Kuro who was observing burst out laughing at the unfortunate incident. And so, long story short, it resulted to this scene. ¡°... I don¡¯t have anything to say anymore. Just get over it already. Anyway, why are you kidnapping Mao? If it¡¯s just a joke, I¡¯ll seriously kill you.¡± As Shou asked for the reason, Kuroda quickly let of a dire face. ¡°... Shou we better move. Xalazar is hunting you guys. I kidnapped Mao to get you away from that inn. But it won¡¯t be long for him to find this place.¡± ¡°You are talking about me?¡± A deep voice suddenly resounded. A voice which Mao knows and hate. Not just Mao, Hal also knows this voice. Up in the tree branch, someone is wearing a hooded robe. As he took of his hood, a man with feature just like humans, but there¡¯s some difference can be seen. It was . No, calling him a person would be inappropriate, . ¡°Xalazar!!¡± Xalazar the human hater from Mao¡¯s world. Formerly Mao¡¯s subordinate, which was banished because he always starts wars with humans. Rather than only humans, he¡¯s the type of someone who also look down on other weak demons. He is someone of the Empe race which was looked down as inferior demons, except for Xalazar that is. Because of his personality, Mao decided to banish him. Because of the banishment, he swore to steal the throne from Mao and broke out more wars with humans. As in banishment, he starts to recruit army to attack human¡¯s village and left rumor about the demon lord¡¯s army, resulting problems for Mao. Hal who was sent as the hero to defeat the demon lord wants to kill Mao at first. After knowing the truth, He began to cooperate with Mao. Unfortunately, Xalazar spread another rumor, that the hero betrayed humanity and join hands with the Demon Lord. As result Hal has been a refugee all this time, until he somehow transferred to this world. As for Xalazar himself... He always hated humans. The race of Empe, sole survivor, Xalazar Empe. His village, the village of Empe¡¯s demon, was under attack by the humans. As a young kid, Xalazar didn¡¯t have any power to stop the humans. His family, tribe, whole race, were slaughtered right in front of his eyes. Somehow managed to save, young Xalazar was picked up by some other demons who bore exceeding hatred toward humans. Raised in that kind of environment, Xalazar grow to despise and hate humans and inferior demons. ¡°Hmph, as I thought humans are useless. Right, Yozakura Kuroda?¡± A shiver strikes Kuroda. Xalazar the demon was also the one who transported him and Akina all over the place following Shou. He was also the one who resurrected Blaze as special kind of zombies to attack Shou and Mao. He was also the one who commanded Hannibal to confront them. Besides, he was also the one who sent the ¡®Unknown Monster¡¯ to this world. That¡¯s right, his cheat is ¡®Transport¡¯. It allows him to moves and also send someone between worlds. But by any means the one who send Shou and the portal that opens after the ¡®otherworldly beings¡¯ were defeated/sent back wasn¡¯t him. He was also got involved in the random transporting between worlds and accidently ends up with that cheat. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t want to do this...¡± A sky blue light gathered at Xalazar¡¯s hand. ¡°¡± When Xalazar throw the light upwards, dozens, no maybe hundreds of icicle formed up in the sky ready to fall down and hit them anytime. As they fall down, Shou chanted a spell. ¡°Spirit of guardian, I desire to protect--¡± ¡®I won¡¯t make it in time!!¡¯ ¡°!!¡± While the icicles are on their way, Kuroda shouted something. *Bang*! *Bang**Bang**Bang*! *Ba-bang**Bang*!! In a quick successions Kuroda shot the icicle that storms towards them with ease. The icicle that was shot broke and scattered into diamond-like sparkling dust. The figure of their protector, Kuroda was truly dazzling that time. Even more dazzling than the sparkling icicle that was reduced to dust. 15, 20, 25, 40, 70, 150. A total of 250 icicle didn¡¯t hit Shou and the others. It was very amazing. Considering the total shot of Kuroda¡¯s gun was 20 shots in total, Kuroda ¡°activating¡± his other cheat, . Its effect was to quickly reloading his guns. In fact, even Shou who always trained with Phantom could only barely see it. ¡°Kuro!!¡± Akina cries out suddenly. In few seconds after that, an icicle stabs through Kuroda¡¯s chest. ¡°A~ah, that¡¯s no good you know, only focusing on what¡¯s above your head.¡± Deep red color began to spread over Kuroda¡¯s uniform and Kuroda also began to lose his strength. He doesn¡¯t even have enough to stand up. Fallen to his knee, Shou supported him. Selia and Hal step into his front, Takeharu also stand close to him, deployed his shield alarmed at their surroundings. Akina also supported him from besides, while Mao gives a threatening looks, ready to blow her spell to Xalazar. ¡°Well, well. Look at what we got here. So this kid running away to cover for you huh? Oh my ¡®Demon Lord¡¯, Mao Satiana Diabolo Rubina.¡± ¡®Demon Lord¡¯, when it rang on Selia¡¯s ears, her eyes went wide awake. She was surprised that one of the companions and friends who had been with her these few days was actually the ¡®Demon Lord¡¯. Of course, Mao isn¡¯t the ¡®Demon Lord¡¯ from Selia¡¯s world. But all she knew about ¡®Demon Lords¡¯ are cruel, warmonger, hideous beings, seeking for world¡¯s destruction (or at least wanted the world to be his/her), and selfish. None of the aboves actually applies to Mao. ... Actually, the last one does. There are times when she is very selfish. ¡°What do you want Xalazar?¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t be so cold. I just want you to... Die!!!¡± This time, Xalazar didn¡¯t use his icicle. He used another spell. From the shadow, rose black silhouettes resembling humans. It moves quickly towards Mao and the others trying to capture them. Mao evade swiftly and blew some of the shadow, but there are too many of them. Her legs and arms got caught by one and she can¡¯t moves. These shadows are . If you got caught on your limbs, it won¡¯t release you until one of the others approach you and choke you to death. ¡®Not good! I can¡¯t move!¡¯ As another one approached Mao, Selia bash it away. ¡°Se-Selia?!¡± ¡°... In my world, the one who was called as ¡®Demon Lord¡¯ is a hateful beings...¡± Mao can only lower her head at Selia¡¯s words. ¡°But, you¡¯re different. More importantly, you are my friend. Even only a few days, I enjoy your company. Thus, I will also fight along with you!¡± Hearing that words, Mao raised her face and smiled brightly. ¡°Thanks.¡± She said as she took a deep breath. No, it wasn¡¯t just that, she actually absorbing magic from the air. ¡°But I refuse to be protected again! I will also fight along!¡± As she shouted her utmost feelings, the shadow that binds her blew away into pieces. Takeharu and Hal was a few distance away, also fending of the shadows that closed in to Kuroda and Akina. ¡°¡± The katana in Takeharu¡¯s hand suddenly disappeared completely invisible. As he was standing still, the shadow surrounding him was cut by unknown force. ¡®Mugetsu¡¯, it was a Japanese word. In English, it means ¡®Moonless¡¯ or ¡®No moon¡¯. It is used to say that in the sky, the moon is not visible. It was truly as it name said. The sword he holds seems invisible, but it was certainly there, cutting the enemies around him into pieces. ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s a nice skill. Then I¡¯ll also show off mine!¡± Hal jumped into the shadows and stabbed his sword to the ground. ¡°!¡± A cross mark appeared. Light shone from the cross, eliminating the shadows. . ¡®Holy Cross¡¯. Despite the name cross, actually it was just the symbol on the ground that appeared to be cross, but the attack radius is definitely circle. ¡°!¡± Hal said as he lifted his sword towards the sky. The light particle that shoot of from the cross mark, began to absorbed towards the sword. As the light compressed, his sword shine brightly. It was his technique to kill the dark attributed demons. , sword of light. It can even cut down magic spell. Despite the effort to fend of the shadows, all four of them still didn¡¯t seem to be on advantage. As the shadow that had fallen being replaced by a new ones. It seems if they didn¡¯t stop Xalazar or Xalazar stop himself, the shadows will just keep appearing. It was a contest of endurance, either they got tired first, or Xalazar run out of magic to create another shadows. Despite the struggle seems to be blowing towards Xalazar¡¯s mind, he can¡¯t shake of the feeling of unease. That¡¯s right, ¡®the four of them¡¯. Kuroda is down recovering, while Akina is helping Kuroda to recover, but there should still be one of them, Shou. Without him knowing, the youth had gone from the battle bellow. ¡°Surrender and stop the shadows.¡± As if waiting for the time to surprise him, Shou appeared from behind, pointing his knife, Eltain¡¯s knife form towards Xalazar¡¯s neck. ¡°Ahaha, so you¡¯re there. Slipping of the fight to attack me huh? Fine I will stop the shadows.¡± Xalazar then snapped his fingers and the shadows stopped. ¡°But before I surrender...¡± Xalazar snapped his fingers once again. ¡°I shall activate the curse!¡± Kuroda body began to convulse. The wound he got from the icicles glow red spreading around to his body. ¡°Damn you!!¡± Shou quickly pin Xalazar down before he escaped. He pushed him towards the ground from the top of the tree. As he lands with Xalazar, the ground cracked. Tekaharu and Selia quickly regrouped and help Akina who was trying to cure Kuroda. She summoned healing monster, curing, curse breaking, any kind of monster, but still can¡¯t seem to calm the curse down. Hal and Mao approached Shou who was pinning down Xalazar. ¡°Fufu, ahahaha! It¡¯s useless!! Even if I die, that curse won¡¯t disappear! Once activated, it can¡¯t be dispelled even by the caster! He will die shortly!!¡± Shou swung Eltain towards Xalazar¡¯s neck. Even for a demon, Xalazar is humanoid type. Thus his weakness wouldn¡¯t be far off from humans. As the hand swung halfway, it stopped. No it was stopped by Hal. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Shou.¡± ¡°Why... are you stopping me, Hal?!¡± ¡°Stop it, it¡¯s useless to kill him. Nothing good will do even if you take revenge.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°What? So you just going to stop like that? So you are fine with the one who kill your friend to be walking freely out there while you mourn for your friend¡¯s death?! Kill me now you human!!!¡± ¡°Shut up!!¡± As he shouted, Hal and Mao was taken aback. ¡°Why... Why are you doing this?! Xalazar!!!¡± Shou can¡¯t hold his feelings. The tear drops from his face while he still pinning down Xalazar. His question wasn¡¯t asking for Xalazar¡¯s motives, it was out of frustrations. He knows the reason why Xalazar hate humans so much after all. ¡°Khuhahaha! You are frustrated that your friends will die?! What a hypocrite, you humans didn¡¯t feel a thing when my family and tribe are slaughtered! All humans should just die!!!¡± It was a reasoning that created a blow towards Hal. It was true what Xalazar had said. ¡®What a hero am I?¡¯ countless demons has been slaughtered by his hands. Saving humans? No before he heard Mao out, he has been slaying demon left and right. In the eyes of humans, he might be a hero. But on the other hand, he is just a monster who slaughtering demons who might have the same circumstance as Xalazar. On this fact, Hal can only grit his teeth. ¡°So what if I am a hypocrite!¡± That shout resounded from Shou. It truly impacted Hal. ¡°...¡± ¡°Even if you told me to sympathize, what you are doing are just the same as those humans who destroyed your tribe! Aren¡¯t you just the same hypocrite?! You are just recreating the past like this!¡± ¡°Hmph, as if I care. I vowed that I will slaughter you humans--¡± ¡°Screw that!¡± As he cuts in, Xalazar and the others can only be left dumbfounded. ¡°Slaughter all humans? Isn¡¯t that just for your own selfishness? What you are doing are just to satisfy your own ego!¡± ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s right, I¡¯m selfish! I¡¯m a demon after all!! And so what do you want me to do? Forgive them? There¡¯s no way I can forgive them! You humans can play kind and forgive each other or whatever, I don¡¯t care!! In the end you are just bunch of hypocrites!!¡± ¡°Yeah, right. I¡¯m not some kind of hero who are always right and do anything for justice. We are just hypocrites. We act kind to others, trying to keep our bonds. We act selfishly and justify ourselves even if we put the blame to others, humans are just that kind of creature!¡± ¡°Then what is the different from what you said I am, huh?!¡± ¡°THERE¡¯S NONE!¡± This time, it was Mao the one who shouted. ¡°After all this time, don¡¯t you realized? There are actually no big different from each of us. Humans, demons, just what is that? Aren¡¯t we just the same inside? Why do we keep conflicting?!¡± ¡°...¡± Xalazar has gone quiet. It was the first time he saw the ¡®Demon Lord¡¯ he (formerly) served let tears flow down from her eyes. Xalazar himself didn¡¯t know why, but he felt like he didn¡¯t want to rebuke so he just stay silent. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that you have no right to take revenge. But your method is wrong. At least do it to the ones who destroy you village. It¡¯s not like I, Mao, nor Kuroda was the one who destroyed it right? It¡¯s just the same in my world. Whenever someone from a certain group had done wrong, all of them are labelled the same. That¡¯s just wrong, right?¡± Xalazar stay silent on the ground. He realized, what Shou had said to him just now was true. It makes him no different than the one who slain his tribe. He will just create another one of himself. ¡°Even so, as I thought. I can¡¯t change myself that easily...¡± Xalazar suddenly created an icicle in front of Akina. ¡°!¡± ¡°He still can use magic?!¡± As if everything moved slowly, Akina saw the icicle slowly launched towards her. Takeharu tried to pull Akina away, but he can¡¯t reach her. On that moment, Kuroda¡¯s body suddenly moved rashly. In the end, Kuroda used all of his remaining strength and pushed Akina away with his body. The icicle once again pierced Kuroda¡¯s body in front of Akina. It was a devastating scene. From his chest that had been pierced flown crimson red blood. And now his shoulder got pierced leaving a gaping hole with the size of baby¡¯s palm. Akina was dumbfounded with the scene in front of her eyes. As all of them focused on Kuroda, Shou was the only one who realized that Xalazar hadn¡¯t done yet. He created another icicle from behind Akina. It had launched. ¡°AKI!¡± As his shout resounded, a deep piercing sound accompanied it. The icicle had also pierced Akina and the curse activated. As if to mock them, another icicles created above Hal and Selia. Fortunately, Xalazar¡¯s aim was off and it missed them by a few centimeter. Shou quickly turned Xalazar over and faced him. ¡°Xalazar!!¡± ¡°Khuhuhu have you understood now? This is my answer. I want every humans to taste how I felt that time! How is it? To see your friends slaughtered?!¡± ¡°Grit your teeth...¡± Shou punched Xalazar strongly on his cheeks. Although Xalazar didn¡¯t flew too far away, it was certainly a painful punch. Inside of his mouth bleed from the punch. Shou picked up Eltain once again and it shapeshifted into its sword form. Shou pointed the tip of the sword towards Xalazar¡¯s neck. His usual expression had gone. It was the same expression as when he was ready to shot Hannibal to death. A merciless face. No, it was even far worse than that time. His eyes seems to be blinded with rage. ¡°That¡¯s right. KILL ME!! In the end you are the same kind of creature as me! That¡¯s right, kill me and you will feel better!!!¡± ¡°Shou, stop it!¡± Mao rushed and hugged Shou from behind. The feeling of Mao¡¯s warmth manage to return him for a bit. As Shou regained his mind. He can see that not just Mao, but Takeharu, Selia, and even Hal were worried about him. Even Akina and Kuroda who were in such a predicament also worried about him. He stopped his sword. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hesitating?!¡± as Xalazar tried to provoke him, he still didn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Sorry...¡± He finally said something. ¡°Mao, Take, Selia, Hal, Kuro, and Aki... Sorry, I lost myself for a moment there. But, once again, sorry.¡± Shou lifted his hand which was holding Eltain. ¡°But I still won¡¯t stop.¡± The shift in his mentality shocked Mao. As if there is nothing that weighted him, Shou swung Eltain down towards Xalazar¡¯s neck with the intention to severing it. *Slash* A sound of sword cutting through meat and bone can be heard. Mao who was hugging Shou from behind got really surprised. Blood. Red blood spurt out from Xalazar¡¯s neck. The head where it was on his neck, rolled on the ground. Eventually, the body without its head lose its power and fall down. ¡°As you wished, I killed you.¡± As if feeling nothing, Shou stayed silently composed and sheath Eltain back. Mao slowly let go off Shou. Not just Mao, everyone was surprised to see what Shou had done. Even for the second time Mao had seen Shou like this, she was still shaken a bit. Shou noticed it. It wasn¡¯t just a simple shock. They are terrified. ¡®... They are this shocked huh? Well, that goes without question. I guess, I need time to go alone. That will also ease them up.¡¯ ¡°Sorry, I make you guys shaken up huh?¡± ¡°Shou...¡± Mao grabs Shou¡¯s long sleeve meekly. ¡°No, it was... kind of unexpected.¡± Takeharu tried to open his mouth. ¡°I just... Never thought that Yoshitaka was the kind to...¡± Selia covers her mouth, also shocked by how her companion changed in a blink. ¡°Yeah, that was totally what you guys wouldn¡¯t expect from me right? Sorry I¡¯ll need to have a time alone for a while.¡± For Takeharu, who was a normal student, that sight was very shocking. To see a murder right in front of his eyes, moreover the one who committed it was his friend, Shou. Takeharu and Selia might killed some monster before. But none of them had human form. The monster that they had faced which had form closest to the human would be goblins. Shou himself was shocked. The darkness inside his heart that he had been subduing suddenly comes out like that. He felt that he had lost his place. Within the group, he was the only one who had his hands dirtied with blood. Well actually, except for Hal also had dirtied his hands with demon¡¯s blood. But even so, he had changed and vowed to not kill anyone even demons. Even Mao who is a ¡®Demon Lord¡¯ hadn¡¯t actually kill anyone nor commanding her subordinate to slaughter humans neither demons. But even so she lived in a cruel world, yet Shou¡¯s action still shaken her up. It could only be said with one word ¡®dreadful¡¯. It even surpassed Xalazar¡¯s hatred for humans. It was beyond scary. ¡°Kuro, Aki, sorry I couldn¡¯t be of help. Take, Selia, get along well, and try to suppress your desire of other woman, Take. Mao, sorry I will be leaving you for a while. Hal, you understand right? Everyone, sorry but I will go ahead first.¡± Shou took Xalazar¡¯s hooded robe off and wore it himself. The blood stained robe didn¡¯t bother him even for a bit. Instead he only think about how the smell of blood of the one he killed for the first time. As he walk away Mao tried to call out to him. ¡°Wa-wait Shou!¡± But she was halted by Hal. ¡°Let me go! If I don¡¯t go... If I don¡¯t go with Shou, he will be...¡± ¡°No, let him go. He will time for himself alone for a bit. Or at least go somewhere without us.¡± ¡°What do you understand?! Let me go you stupid hero!!¡± ¡°I DO UNDERSTAND!¡± Hal raised his voice. ¡°So-sorry. Just a bit of bad memory.¡± Mao finally calmed down. She took a deep breath and asked. ¡°You will surely come back right, Shou?!¡± Shou didn¡¯t look back towards Mao and just walk like that. He raised his hand and then he said ¡°Sure. I will. So please, I need time to go alone for a while.¡± As if didn¡¯t bothered by the commotion, he still walked all this time. A few distance away an emblem appeared. Shou shifted his direction towards the emblem. Yeah it was the game icon for Grand Eden Land Online. He released thunder magic and a portal opened. Without hesitation he entered it and left. ¡°He... had gone...¡± Takeharu was the one who voiced Shou¡¯s disbanding. In truth, even himself still reluctant to stop him. The image of Shou beheading someone in front of his own eyes was still intact within him. ¡°Hey, I wonder if I really am a good friend. As I witnessed him killing someone, I truly didn¡¯t dare to speak with him.¡± Besides Takeharu, Kuroda and Akina was still trying to hold the curse. But as how it seemed, they will probably meet their end soon. ¡°He is probably thinking like what I was after I talked to Mao. Realizing that I had been killing demons as if nothing, I felt like I lost my place. I didn¡¯t tell anyone but, actually I gone for a journey alone for a while secluding myself from my friends. That¡¯s why let him calm himself down for a bit might be the best course of action for now.¡± Hal was the one who answered Take¡¯s question. It was his own past experience. Realizing that he was actually no different than a ruthless killer, Hal went away to seclude himself. As he calms down and collect his resolve, he started to changed. ¡°Take... Shou probably is confused right now. Later. You will need. To properly face him...¡± ¡°Please Take... Take care of Shou later. In our stead.¡± Kuroda and Akina who seem to be undergoing a great pain, reminded Takeharu. No it was precisely because they were in a great pain and don¡¯t have much time any longer. ¡°... Yeah. I guess I also need to do that. Being away from him for a bit and reconsider. Whether if I can accept him as a killer or not. Either way, this is not our home. This world is dangerous, it¡¯s kill or be killed. Even if I understand. The value I got from my own world can¡¯t accept it easily.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright. That¡¯s how it should be. Let¡¯s wait for a while.¡± The four of them can only sit down, wondering if Shou had arrived at the new world or not and when will the good time comes for them to meet again. * * * * Interlude IV-An Epilogue to Story -* * * * In the end, roughly 15 minutes after Shou had gone, Kuroda and Akina also meet their end. Losing two of his friend Takeharu was grieving. To pay the least respect for Kuroda and Akina, the four of them buried them both. The burial ground was on the vicinity of the big tree. Takeharu said that this place was proper as burial ground for the two of them, as this place holds so many memories for their group. At least that¡¯s how it is on the online game. They can¡¯t prepare for graves stone so they used tree branch as in old fantasy stories. ¡°For now, we might let Shou go alone to compose himself, and I also need time to accept it. But the next time we meet. I¡¯m sure I will be able to accept Shou how he is. And if he still can¡¯t accept his own darkness, I will certainly help him. So rest in peace, Kuro, Aki.¡± ¡°I heard about the two of you from Shou and Takeharu. And after I met you guys, I think you are trying to properly thinking about your friends, but only didn¡¯t found the best way. I¡¯m also glad to meet Shou. I will accept him however he will change from now on. And lastly, Akina, I won¡¯t lose. So you two can just rest for now.¡± ¡°In the end I don¡¯t clearly know what kind of people you two are. But from how Takeharu-sama and Yoshitaka interact with you two, I find a deep bonds from the four of you. I¡¯m accepting Takeharu-sama as how he is, and I consider Yoshitaka to be my dear companion and friend. So leave the rest to us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Hal Arcland, the hero coming from the same world as Mao. Regarding Yoshitaka Shou, I had the same experience as he is. I¡¯m positive that I can accept however he is. What can you say? I¡¯m his senior in this case I guess? Don¡¯t worry I will properly guide him whenever he is at lost. In the end, his rage that time just shows how ¡®human¡¯ he is.¡± As the four of them payed the last goodbye to the graves, they are ready to set off. One hour after Shou had gone inside the portal. It¡¯s time for the four of them to also go into the portal. They don¡¯t know whether they will meet him, but they are certain that they will meet up with Shou once again. And at that time, they will be able to accept him. As for Xalazar¡¯s corpse... Even though they were enemies, but they do want to give the least respect. But it seems to be impossible. As after a few minutes after Shou had gone, Xalazar¡¯s corpse began to dissipate into dust leaving nothing behind. That sight leads them to give questioning gaze towards Mao who also seeing confused. It seem even Mao was surprised that Xalazar¡¯s corpse just turns into dust like that. But it was by no means the Xalazar that they faced was fake. It was the real one and only Xalazar Empe. So in the end, as he left nothing behind, they only build a grave just like Kuroda¡¯s and Akina¡¯s but without anything to burry in. * * * * -Phantom¡¯s Perspective- I see. In the end he choose to be apart from his friends. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t sympathize with him. Yeah being a murderer in front of your friends would be terrifying for both side. I guess the only thing I could do is wait for him and his friends to accept his ¡®darkness¡¯. But Shou, did you know? That darkness is part of being humans. Sooner or later you will need to accept it. Brace it. The sooner you learn it, the better. Don¡¯t become like me. Argh, damn. That reminds me of the painful past. Shou... Being able to accept that darkness will surely makes you grow stronger mentally. But beware not to let the darkness holds you. If things goes well, our time to settle it will come faster. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Will you be able to win against me? ¡°You are here again huh?¡± Someone then called me from behind. Oh this guy is... Blaze, was it? ¡°I need to be ready whenever he comes. I¡¯m responsible to train him after all.¡± ¡°Such a serious guy. Then how about I accompanies you for a while?¡± Sigh, oh well whatever. Yeah, that kid held more soul inside him recently. And those two little ones too, what were they called as? Contracted something or whatever. The ones called Myste and Eltain often comes here. Yeah they also resides within Shou¡¯s soul. It seems like Shou had become a vessel of souls or something. And also the recent magician guy. The hell man, he had almost the same figures as Shou. It seems like they come from some ¡®games¡¯ that the kid played. The other world sure are interesting. To think that they had similar setting to these things called ¡®video games¡¯. Seems like I won¡¯t be bored like before. Especially that Myste and Eltain. I wonder when will they let me to test their power again? That Shou, didn¡¯t know how to use them properly. Oh right, why don¡¯t I train him about using their power later? I guess we still have long times before our ¡®promise¡¯. ¡°Right, right. There is one newcomer again.¡± ¡°Again? Just how much souls will be this kid bring? So who is it?¡± As I asked, the newest newcomer comes to me. This guy... was the one that the kid killed recently right? Salad or something guy. ¡°Pleased to meet you, the name is Xalazar Empe.¡± Oh right Xalazar. ¡°Sigh, this place just keep getting cramped.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Let¡¯s get along well from now on. In the end, I just a remains of a demon. The soul. The same as the rest of you.¡± Well, it¡¯s not like he seems to intend to lie. I don¡¯t smell any reek of lie in his words. ¡°Yeah yeah whatever.¡± ¡°So this is how it is inside that guy huh? He¡¯s quite interesting. To think that he hold the same quality as me... Ah right, don¡¯t spill the beans if I had been ¡®Assimilated¡¯ with him okay? At least before he accept ¡®his own self¡¯ better.¡± What a guy. I wonder if this place will get even rowdier than this. * * * * End of the third arc Continues to the next arc * * * *
And so the third arc of this story is done here. To all the readers that had been following my story, thanks for reading it. Of course I do want to hear your thoughts and respond to all of it. But yeah, as expected it would be difficult. But still thanks for the suggestion and comments. I feel like my writings improved thanks to writing this and help from some people and of course, the reader. My writing improved right..? I feel like it at least improved a bit. I will try to deliver the next arc as quickly as possible but I will ask you to be patient. I have written a small chapter, well I prefer to call it ''Interlude''. I will post it shortly so please be patient. Hope you enjoyed the last arc and will enjoy the next as well. And as always, I''m open to suggestions, comments, complains, and whatever you want. So please don''t hold back and do help if you find some typo or grammar problem, and ask if you had trouble to comprehend the story, I will try to write it better or point it out but of course, no major spoiler for you guys. And so, thanks for reading. -DxWynser- -Amateur author who starts to write as a hobby and learning- a small news Hey there. The author of D-Tripper here. And so, I intended to update this fiction and deliver chapter 26 on Monday, but I stumbled upon a small trouble that prevent me to do so. The folder which I store my fiction''s chapter (which is D-Tripper) got into a small problem. It is locked with a password I don''t know of. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.Right now, I''m trying to interrogate the perpetrator. Hopefully, the best result would be, I can update within 2 or 3 days. That''s all from me. Please be patient. Skits-Answering Some Questions So apparently I realized that it¡¯s been months since the last time I updated. Instead of usual answering, I decided to make a little skits. * * * * Author: Hello everyone, it¡¯s the author of D-tripper. Apparently, some people including my friends asked me some question. One of them also requested me doing a skit with the character from the fiction and so I¡¯m here to answer the question and do the skit with a special guest! Yoshitaka Shou, the Protagonist! Shou: Hi there, Best regards for every readers. So, there are some questions regarding the story and also some regarding the author. We have picked out some that seems to be intere-- *ehem* worth mentioning. Author: ... you wanted to say ¡®interesting¡¯, didn¡¯t you? Shou: *cough* not at all. Anyway, here is the first question. It¡¯s about the author. DxWynser-sensei, are you still writing? I haven¡¯t seen updates for few months. Author: Aah right, it¡¯s been so long since the last update huh? Well, it¡¯s not like I stopped writing, but I can¡¯t say I¡¯m progressing just like I was before. I do still write, but it¡¯s in a veeeeeryyyyyy slow pace. Before, I took around one day to write a chapter consisting around 2000 words, and one day to check it and then one day before I do the last check and then update it. But now I just can¡¯t find the time to write properly. I believe I mentioned about how my college starts to get busy right? They start to give out many assignments and projects for us. It¡¯s been quite hectic these days so I just can¡¯t relax and write. Not only that, I was also doing an editor job for my friend who was translating a Japanese LN. I wouldn¡¯t say my editing skills nor my grammar skills are good, but at least it¡¯s better than his. There¡¯s also one other editor who also helps in editing it. I said (wrote) in past tense because this friend of mine who was translating wanted to take a break for a while. Or maybe forever, knowing it¡¯s him, it is very likely that he never get out from that laziness lol. Shou: Ah, so you were editing your friend translations huh? Author: Sometimes I also helped with translating the Japanese omanoto... amona... written SFX. Whatever it is... Shou: Onomatopoeia? Author: Yeah that. It seems my friend wasn¡¯t good at that one. Though I rarely helps him on that one lol. But I could say, helping him somehow increase my own grammar for a bit. Maybe... And also I found that translating or editing someone¡¯s work is easier than writing your own. I wouldn¡¯t say it is an easy job, but at least it is easier than writing your own story sometimes. Shou: Oh right, there¡¯s also a question regarding that grammar and such. DxWynser, your earlier chapters are written so poorly. It literally gives me brain cancer for fuck sake. Why wouldn¡¯t you try to edit it? By the way, that was the original question. Author: Ugh... well... you see, those chapters (up to half of second arc) were written around two or three years ago. And if you asked why I didn¡¯t fix it, I was and until now I¡¯m still lazy to do it... Even I¡¯m lazy to fix the earliest chapter which had been uploaded. Please forgive me >.< Ah, but I will do fix it if someone pointed which one that needs to be fixed. Except... ¡°Hey, the whole chapters needs to be fixed dude.¡± Heck no... Too lazy to do that. If you gave me ¡°This line, *whichever it is* after the *whatever*. I think it¡¯s a bit awkward.¡± I will be happy to try to revise it. Shou: ...Sigh... Author: B-but I think the earlier chapter are getting more and more well written! Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Shou: Well, unto the next question. Hmm ah, it seems like this one is about the story. Author: Which one? Which one? Let me see. Hmm I thought that ¡°the spirits¡± Myste and Eltain were important character. But it seems like they only appear occasionally. No, rarely. Shou: Right? I was thinking that they would have more appearance other than my weapons. But they only appears at times. So how is it, author? Author: Yeah, I was thinking that they would appear more, but it seems like it wasn¡¯t necessary... Shou: T-that¡¯s a bit cruel... Author: Ah no! It¡¯s not like that. I properly remember their existence! It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know which scene are good for them to appear... and then while I was writing, it¡¯s more of the other keep talking and I can¡¯t found the timing for them to appear... N-next is a question from my RL (Real Life) friend. In one of the chapters, Shou built a railgun based on blueprint from Storm. I don¡¯t think usually people could easily read a blueprint tho. So, how is it actually Shou? Shou: Really? I think it was relatively easy though. The basic is the same with reading the instructions on how to build a Gundam¡¯s PlaMo (Plastic Model). Although, yes, there are some parts that is hard to understand. But I think it¡¯s because of I ¡°borrow¡± a fraction of Storm¡¯s ability that I could do it relatively easy. Author: That cheat is really pretty good huh? If you met everyone with cheats, it could be said that you are the one who hold the most cheats in yourself! Well regarding blueprints, I do have read some of them before. And yeah, I think it was roughly the same with Gundam¡¯s PlaMo instructions, I think? Shou: Well let¡¯s see the next question. DxWynser-sensei, I was wondering how Shou¡¯s appearance is. Can you at least describe it? Now that you mention it. Have you ever describe me properly? Author: ... Shou: ... oi... Author: ... Sorry... the truth is Shou... You¡¯re an adopted child. Shou: WHAT?! NOT! You think I will fall for that! We¡¯re talking about my appearance! APPEARANCE!! Author: Ahahaha... sorry, sorry. Well about Shou¡¯s appearance huh? Truthfully, I haven¡¯t been thinking about it seriously. Shou: Huh? Author: Um well, I do have my imagination about your appearance, and I sometimes draws you. But I¡¯m not quite satisfied, so... Shou: Huh?! Author: your appearance... are still variable up till now. So the readers maybe can imagine him like whatever you like. Shou: Don¡¯t joke with me! What do you mean by ¡°variable up till now¡±?! Author: P-please do calm down. I¡¯m still trying my best to create the coolest image of Yoshitaka Shou! Shou: Really?! Then don¡¯t be hasty. Please do create the best me. Author: Ahaha, will try... Anyway this is probably the last question. It¡¯s not an actual question but I predict one of my RL (Real Life) friends would ask this question. I was asking for the female character to do the skits!! Why is it the author and the protagonist! Shou: So how to answer this, author? Author: Eh, ah... It¡¯s my own choice damn it! I¡¯m the author!! Lol, I¡¯ve always wanted to try to say that. Well but yeah I think that for the first skits the protagonist should do it. Maybe if I do make another skits, the special guest will be Mao next. So, that¡¯s all for today! Thanks!! Shou: See you later.